"LET THERE BE LIGHT" Ministries     |   home   |   Music
Music History   |   Contemporary Christian Music   |   Country Music   |   Rock Music   |   Scientific Studies   |   Music Artist Quotes

BATTLE  of  the  GODS/gods  OVER  MUSIC


Copyright © 2026 by Robert Sessler

All rights reserved. No part of this book may be reproduced in any form without written permission from Let There Be Light Publications, except as provided by USA copyright laws.  Permission is hereby granted for quoting small citations, as long as proper credit is given, and for downloading this book for personal reading and use only.

Let There Be Light Publications
PO Box 1776
Albany, OR 97321 U.S.A.




TABLE OF CONTENTS


INTRODUCTION

CHAPTER 1 - HEAVEN
- Gods of
- Music
- Rebellion
- Creation of Earth and Mankind
- Plan to Save
- Division On Earth

CHAPTER 2 - BABYLONIA/MESOPOTAMIA (Sumer, Babylon and Assyria)
- The God of
- In the Beginning
- Bel Marduk's Character
- Music
- Instruments
- Rhythm
- Lyrics
- Lyrical Rhythm
- Conflict in Rhythm
- Music Used to Educate
- Arousal and Submission
- Dancing
- Secular Music
- Volume of Perfomances
- Manipulation
- Spreading of

CHAPTER 3 - EGYPT
- Musical Practices

CHAPTER 4 - CANAANITES (Phoenicians, Punics, including Tyre and Carthage)
- Religious and Musical Practices

CHAPTER 5 - GREECE
- Musical Practices
- Speaking In Tongues
- Composition

CHAPTER 6 - THE ARABS (Including Turks, Arameans, Syrians, Nomads, Bedouins, etc.)
- Religious and Musical Practices
- Mohammadism and Islam

CHAPTER 7 - OTHER CIVILIZATIONS
- Roman
- Chinese
- Japanese
- Australian Aborigines
- Oceania (Islands of the Pacific Ocean)
- North-American Indians (Including Navaho, Apache, Pueblo, etc.)
- South-American Indians (Including Maya, Inca, Aztec, Andean, etc.)
- Indo-European

CHAPTER 8 - AFRICAN TRIBES
- Religious and Musical Practices

CHAPTER 9 - INDIA
- Religious and Musical Practices

CHAPTER 10 - WHY ARE SO MANY GODS CONNECTED WITH MUSIC?

CHAPTER 11 - EUROPE
- Musical Practices
- Early Period (500 - 1600)
- Written
- Common Practice Period (1600 - 1910)
- The 20th and 21st Century Period (1901 - Present)
- Contemporary Or Post Modern Period (1950 - Present)

CHAPTER 12 - EASTERN MUSICAL PRACTICES MIX WITH WESTERN CLASSICAL

CHAPTER 13 - BABYLONIAN MUSIC MAKES INROADS INTO SECULAR FIELDS

CHAPTER 14 - BABYLONIAN MUSIC MAKES INROADS INTO CHRISTIAN FIELDS

CHAPTER 15 - BABYLONIAN RHYTHMIC MUSIC REFINED

CHAPTER 16 - COUNTRY MUSIC

CHAPTER 17 - LUCIFER'S BABYLONIAN MASTER PIECE OF DECEPTION

CHAPTER 18 - ROCK MUSIC
- Effects
- Lyrics and Messages
- Hidden Messages
- Subliminal Messages Through Introduced Noises
- Recognized By Altering Playing Speed
- Recognized By Playing Backwards
- Back-Tracking
- Backward Masking

CHAPTER 19 - GODS OF HEAVEN AND ROCK MUSIC

CHAPTER 20 - HISTORICAL RECAP

CHAPTER 21 - MUSIC THAT GODS OF HEAVEN APPROVE

CHAPTER 22 - ISRAEL
- Religious and Musical Practices
- Sacred Within Sanctuary and Temple
- Sacred Outside Sanctuary and Temple
- Dancing
- Secular and Non-Religious

CHAPTER 23 - GUIDING PRINCIPLES FOR CHRISTIANS

CHAPTER 24 - WHOM WILL YOU SERVE?





 INTRODUCTION

     The world of today is made up of many different components.  Each of these various components thrive, not by being solidified together into a single harmonious unit, but through their vast diversity.
     Our world is inhabited by some 66 different civilizations (Global Civilization – Yesterday, Today and Tomorrow, p 3, by David Wilkinson, at http://www.eolss.net/Sample-Chapters/C04/E6-97-11.pdf, accessed 4-5-12).  These civilizations are divided into four different major races (List of Human Races, at http://www.buzzle.com/articles/list-of-human-races.html, accessed 4-12-12), which are further divided into about 30 different subgroups (World Mysteries website, under words How Many Different Races Are There, at http://blog.world-mysteries.com/science/how-many-major-races-are-there-in-the-world/, accessed 4-12-12).  These subgroups are further divided into over a thousand different ethnic groups (Wikipedia, Online Encyclopedia, under Lists of Ethnic Groups, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lists_of_ethnic_groups, accessed 4-12-12) speaking some 6900 different languages (Wikipedia, Online Encyclopedia, under words Lists of Languages, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Lists_of_languages, accessed 4-12-12).
     The music which has been developed in all these different civilizations is also divided into 18 major genres (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under List of Popular Music Genres, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_popular_music_genres, accessed 5-7-12), which are further divided into 1000 different subgroup styles (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under List of Music Styles, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_music_styles, accessed 5-7-12).
     Has there always been so much division in this world? Were there always so many diverse human civilizations, religions and styles of music? Or were they all derived at one time from a single original source?  In order to find the answer with any certainty of truth, this author began the long and involved process of tracing back through the line of time and history to the beginning of each civilization.  
     First, the most ancient of civilizations needed to be identified, near as possible to the beginning of earth’s history. Ancient civilizations such as Sumer, Babylon, Assyria, Egypt, Phoenicia, China, India, etc., are some of the oldest.  Any existing historical data about these ancient peoples, and especially any of their preserved sacred writings, was painstakingly located, then began the inquisitive and time consuming task of pouring through these sources in order to correctly document and ascertain their specific practices.
Needless to say, this has not been easy.  And to make matters worse, shortly after beginning research in 2003, a Wiccan high priestess and her high priest in training moved next door, and almost immediately distracting interrupting troubles began.  Over the next several years they spread slanderous, malicious and false accusations about myself in a local paper, over the internet and in other public platforms.  Soon afterwards very close long-time friends turned into bitter enemies causing even more problems.  But regardless of all these troubles, research continued forward, and after over 20 years of careful research and discovery of conclusive evidence, this author decided to release his findings to the public.
     Every ancient civilization was founded and centered upon a particular religious belief, and had established a particular style of music inseparably connected with this belief.  These two areas of religious beliefs and music were integrated together until an “intimate relationship between music and religion, and music and ethnicity” (Stony Brook University Undergraduate Study Courses Bulletin, Fall 2012, at http://sb.cc.stonybrook.edu/bulletin/current/courses/aas/, accessed 4-5-12) was clearly formed.  Other researchers have also noted this fact:
     “Religion and music have been nearly inseparable in human experience”. Religious Origins, published online by WordPress.com under section: Sects and Violence in the Ancient World: Musings on Religion, Ancient and Modern, July 23, 2009, at http://sawiggins.wordpress.com/2009/07/23/religious-origins/, accessed 4-5-12.

     “...religion and music have historically been intertwined”. The Geography of Music, published online by The Global Library of Free Learning and Reading, at http://www.englisharticles.info/2011/02/24/the-geography-of-music/ accessed 4-5-12.

     “From the beginning religion has communicated through music....Music has always resonated with the magical, the sacred, and the mysterious essence of things”. Music, by Bryce Rytting, published in Encyclopedia of Religion, Communication, and Media, p 275, Daniel A. Stout editor, Routledge, NY, 2006, at http://www.bandung2.co.uk/books/Files/Religion/Encyclopedia%20of%20Religion,%20Communication,%20and%20Media.pdf, accessed 4-5-12.

     “The use of music in religion is universal.  Found in every culture, every religion, every period of history”. Magic, Music and Mystery, by Barbara Jackson, published in Synergy magazine, Vol 7, #3, Fall, 1998, p 10, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache:dI7q3_-rHPIJ:www.baptistwomeninministry.org/wp-content/uploads/2011/08/vol_7_3.pdf+mesopotamia+%22music+in+religion%22&hl=en&gl=us&pid=bl&srcid=ADGEEShVDLF8muBlT6_OSiLqqNyIUwXcumwMWmBW1kmIpZvdeN18LNz5ZCoOxWnVJE2hYiWmhqrwoc-rbCHl5iGX03Un-Rqx823_BTnur8HslVi71YfjqVNLhRXGmOC2hxLQItw2LFtv&sig=AHIEtbS_1WUT191VN0-u9YDgcZFNpAv8Qw, accessed 4-5-12.

     From the beginning, religion has communicated through music, and has become a very effective means of spreading religious belief. Different genres and styles and lyrics are used to convey particular aspects and tenets of faith.  In this way, music can communicate religious doctrine just as effectively, or even more so than a sermon preached to its listeners. Listeners would not need to visit any cathedral, temple, shrine, or other sacred and holy site in order to be exposed to the principles, ideas and religious influences contained in any particular style of music.
     "What we call an art is one of a number of ways of describing and communicating...to be shared with another organism....[Music] is a way of transmitting a description of experience, in such a way that the experience is re-created in the person receiving it...the movement of the voice, the sound of the instruments are, like colours, forms and patterns, means of transmitting our experience in so powerful a way that the experience can be literally lived by others....it is a physical experience as real as any other.” The Long Revolution, by Sociologist Raymond Williams, p 40-41, Broadview Press, 2001, Orchard Park, NY.

     “Through the ages...religious belief continued to express itself through musically enhanced ritual and tradition¼the modern notion that the medium of music can be separated from its message, like salt leached from sea water, would have been incomprehensible to those for whom song was the spiritual substance of their lives.
     “Music and Religion are inseparable”. Face the Music, by Leonard J. Seidel, Springfield, VA, 1988, at http://www.christianheritagemins.org/articles/Face%20the%20Music%20-%20Contemporary%20Church%20Music%20on%20Trial..htm, accessed 3-3-15.

     In this book, we will be exploring the musical practices of some of these ancient civilizations, the sources and derivatives of each various style, and how these different types of music are still affecting and influencing our daily lives today, for good or ill, in many surprising ways.





CHAPTER 1 -  HEAVEN


- The Gods of

     To begin a closer investigation into various types of music and the particular religious beliefs and practices connected with each, we will start with the Holy Scriptures. The Bible is the most widely recognized of all religious books. Historians acknowledge the “Bible is the only work to survive from the Ancient Near East through a literary tradition, that is, to be copied over and over and thus transmitted in an unbroken line of texts from antiquity” (Ancient Literature and Language, A Guide to Writing in History and Classics, Chapter 2: The Epic of Gilgamesh, by Frances B. Titchener, at http://www.usu.edu/markdamen/1320AncLit/chapters/02gilgam.htm, accessed 3-19-12).
     The Holy Scriptures were written by “holy men of God” (2 Peter 1:21) under the “inspiration of God” (2 Timothy 3:16).  This sacred book records that eternal divine Gods or heavenly Beings covered “with light as with a garment” (Psalms 104:2) existed before the creation of Earth.  One of these divine Beings was known by the title of God, another was known by the name of Michael, and a third was known by the name of the Holy Spirit.
     These divine Beings were perfect in all aspects of character and personage (Deuteronomy 32:4; 2 Samuel 22:31), were also truthful, good and “righteous in all...ways, and holy in all...works” (Deuteronomy 32:4; Psalms 145:17, 31:5; Exodus 34:6), and were the definition and fullness of love being manifested (1 John 4:7-8, 16; Zephaniah 3:17; 2 Corinthians 13, 11, 14).  These righteous Gods were also omnipotent – meaning all powerful (1 Chronicles 29:11; 2 Chronicles 25:8; Nehemiah 9:6, 32; Job 26:7-12, 42:2; Psalms 62:11, 145:3), omnipresent – meaning not limited to just one physical location at a time (Joshua 1:9; Job 34:21; Psalms 139:7; Proverbs 15:3; Jeremiah 23:24; Ezekiel 8:12, 9:9), Omniscient – meaning all knowing (1 Samuel 2:3, 16:7; 2 Chronicles 6:30; Job 26:6; Psalms 44:21), and were infinite in wisdom and understanding (Job 37:23; Psalms 139:2, 147:5; Jeremiah 51:15).
     God Himself is not identified by a personal name, but is known by other titles such as – “the living God”, “the Lord God Almighty,” “Almighty God”, “the Ancient of days” (Hebrews 12:22; Revelation 21:22, 19:15; Daniel 7:9, 13), and “the most high God” (Daniel 5:18).  This Almighty God is not an invisible essence, but possesses a physical form that can be seen (Genesis 1:26; Revelation 19:4, 20:12, 22:3-4, 7:10, 15, 6:16) and felt (Revelation 21:3-4, 7:15), as well as a voice that can be audibly heard (Genesis 1:26; Luke 3:22, 9:35).
     The Almighty lives in a holy kingdom called heaven (Deuteronomy 26:15; 1 Kings 8:30, 39, 43, 49; 2 Chronicles 30:27; Psalms 11:4; Ecclesiastes 5:2; Daniel 2:28; Matthew 5:3), which is situated in a particular area among the stars. He created these stars and then “stretched them out” (Isaiah 42:5, see also Isaiah 44:24, 45:12, 51:13; Jeremiah 10:12, 51:15; Zechariah 12:1) into a vast and immense expanse of universe.  In this “holy heaven” (Psalms 20:6) the Almighty rules (Matthew 5:34) as “the great King” over a city (Psalms 48:2).  His throne is situated in a temple or sanctuary (Revelation 16:17) which is located “in the sides of the north” of “the holy mountain of God” called “the mount of the congregation” (Hebrews 8:2; Isaiah 14:13; Ezekiel 28:14).
     The God Michael is known as “the great prince” and “Prince of princes” (Daniel 12:1, 8:25), is second in authority to God Almighty and also possesses a physical form (Daniel 3:25, 10:19, 21, 12:1; Jude 1:9; Revelation 12:7).  The Hebrew word for “great” used here is “gadowl” which translates and means exceedingly “great, older, elder, high, and mighty” (see Strong’s Exhaustive Hebrew Concordance, word #1419).  The word for “prince” used here is “sar” which translates “head, captain, general, governor, lord, master, prince and ruler” (see Strong’s, word #8269).  The Bible uses these words to indicate that Michael was the great Captain, General, Lord, Master and Ruler in heaven, rather than a literal son born from the King - Almighty God.
     God the Holy Spirit is referred to as "the Spirit" (Numbers 11:25-26; 1 Chronicles 12:18; Isaiah 32:15; Ezekiel 2:2, 3:12, 14, 24, 8:3; Matthew 4:1; Luke 2:27; John 3:34; Acts 2:4, 8:29; Romans 8:26-27; Galatians 5:16-25; 1 Peter 3:18; Revelation 1:10), the "Spirit of the Lord" (Judges 3:10, 6:34, 14:6; 1 Samuel 10:6, 16:13; 2 Samuel 23:2-3; Isaiah 11:2, 40:7, 13, 59:19; Ezekiel 11:5, 24; Micah 3:8; Luke 4:18; Acts 5:9, 8:39), the "Spirit of God" (Numbers 24:2; 1 Samuel 10:10, 19:20, 23; 2 Chronicles 15:1, 24:20; Job 33:4; Ezekiel 11:24; Matthew 3:16; Romans 15:19), the "Spirit of the living God" (2 Corinthians 3:3), the "Spirit of the Lord God" (Isaiah 61:1), the "Spirit of Christ" (Romans 8:9; 1 Peter 1:11), the "Spirit of Jesus Christ" (Philippians 1:19), the "Spirit of truth" (John 14:17, 15:26, 16:13), the "Spirit of Grace" (Hebrews 10:29), the "Comforter" (John 14:26; Acts 9:31), the "Holy Ghost" (Matthew 1:18, 20, 12:31-32; Mark 12:36; Luke 1:67; John 7:39; Acts 1:16, 2:4, 5:3-4, 13:2, 4, 15:28, 16:6, 20:28, 21:11; Romans 15:16; 1 Corinthians 6:19), as well as the "eternal Spirit" (Hebrews 9:14).  The Holy Spirit is not limited to any particular physical form, but can assume different shapes (Mark1:10; Luke 3:22, 4:1, 12:10, 12; Acts 2:2-4), including angelic (Ezekiel 9:1-11 in connection with Ephesians 4:30) and human (Hebrews 7:1-4, 17-22).  The Holy Spirit works to make it possible for the mind, will and work of God and Michael to be carried out and fulfilled, as well as Its own mind, will and work (John 16:13-15; Romans 8:26-27; 1 Corinthians 12:7-11; Revelation 22:17).  It was specifically through the Holy Spirit that the Holy Scriptures were written down and preserved unto the present day (Ezekiel 11:5; Joel 2:28; 2 Peter 1:21; Acts 1:16, 2:17-18).
     There were other non-divine beings in heaven, created by The Almighty and Michael who ruled over them (Psalms 148:1-5), and these were known as angels. The word angel is “mal’ak” which translates “to despatch as a deputy, a messenger of God, an angel” (Strong’s, word # 4397).  These heavenly angels carry out God and Michael’s will (Psalms 103:20).  Every angel was created as an individual “holy” being (Revelation 14:10) and differed from one another by name and by individual gifts and talents.  They also possess the ability to communicate through voice (Genesis 19:1-2; Numbers 22:32), and number in the hundreds of millions (Revelation 5:11; Hebrews 12:22).
     These heavenly beings were created autonomous, and with a free-will. God and Michael desired all of Their created subjects to serve and worship Them willingly, with love from happy and contented hearts. Joy, peace and tranquility would reign in heaven out of choice, and not because they were born programmed to serve this end.


-  Music

     Heaven was a place alive with sound, most especially glorious singing and melodies played on various musical instruments (see Revelation 5:8-11, 14:2-3, 15:2-4). At times, God Himself was known to lift up His majestic voice and sing (see Zephaniah 3:17).  
     One heavenly being in particular, an angel named Lucifer, was created with a wealth of musical talents. The word Lucifer itself means “to be clear” in “sound” or in “color” “in the sense of brightness” (Strong’s, word #1966 and #1984).  Lucifer was not only bright in appearance, but also clear in sound, specifically created with “tabrets” and “pipes” in his throat (Ezekiel 28:13).  Pipes, of course, give different sounds when air passes through them, and suggest that Lucifer was able to sing multiple notes at the same time.  The word “tabrets” means “to drum” or “play” like on a “tambourine” (Strong’s word #8596 derived from #8608), and this suggests that Lucifer was also able to maintain the beat or move the song forward in a rhythmic, orderly fashion as he sang.  As other angels could also sing (Jeremiah 51:48; Luke 2:13-14; Revelation 5:11-12, 11:15), it is quite probable that Lucifer was the conductor and director of an angelic choir and heavenly musicians.
     All of this beautiful music, made by created beings out of love and gratitude for their Creators, was dedicated to glorifying and worshiping God and Michael.


-  Rebellion

     The Bible does not state how many years, centuries, or even millennia passed before the picture of perfection and harmony in heaven changed, but Lucifer was the sole reason for this change.
     “Thou was perfect in thy ways from the day that thou wast created, till iniquity was found in thee....and thou hast sinned...” Ezekiel 28:15-16.

     The Hebrew word for “iniquity” is “evel” (Strong’s, word #5766), and it translates “evil, iniquity, perverseness, unrighteousness, wicked”.  It is derived from the Hebrew word “aval” (Strong’s, word #5765), which translates “to distort, to deal unjustly”.  The Hebrew word for “sinned” is “chata” (Strong’s, word #2398), which translates “to miss, to sin”; while the Hebrew word for “sin” is “chatta’th” (Strong’s, word #2403 – which is derived from “chata”), and it translates “an offense, or an offender”.
     But what was this first evil or distorted thought that led Lucifer to disobey God and commit iniquity and sin? The Bible states: “Thine heart was lifted up because of thy beauty, thou hast corrupted thy wisdom by reason of thy brightness...” Ezekiel 28:17.
     The Hebrew word for “corrupted” is “shachath” (Strong’s, word #7843), and it translates “to decay, ruin, corrupt, destroy, mar, perish, waste”. Lucifer allowed his thoughts to dwell upon his own beauty and talents, until selfish pride turned his heart away from God and he felt himself deserving of the same praise and adoration given to God by the subjects of heaven.
“For thou hast said in thine heart, I will ascend into heaven, I will exalt my throne above the stars of God: I will sit also upon the mount of the congregation, in the sides of the north: I will ascend above the heights of the clouds; I will be like the most High.” Isaiah 14:13-14.

     Lucifer devised in his ambitious heart to convince the other angels of his own worthiness by spreading lies about God and Prince Michael, cleverly twisting the truth in order to uplift and exalt himself and gain the sympathy of the host of heaven. Lucifer “abode not in the truth” (John 8:44), but subtly stirred up dissension until the perfect harmony that had once existed became troubled by unfounded doubt and unease.
     “Thou hast defiled thy sanctuaries by the multitude of thine iniquities, by the iniquity of thy traffic...” Ezekiel 28:18.

     As Lucifer gained supporters and confidence in himself and his arbitrary desire to be recognized and worshiped as a god himself, his rebellion grew until his true motives against God and Michael were fully exposed. No longer working in secret, he sought openly to coerce Them into conceding to his demands, and failing that, he prepared to war with Them. At this, Lucifer’s name was enlarged to include the titles of “the great dragon...that old serpent, called the Devil and Satan” (Revelation 12:9).  The Greek word for “dragon” is “drakon” (Strong’s, word #1404), and it translates “to look, to fascinate as a fabulous kind of serpent”.  The Greek word for “serpent” is “ophis” (Strong’s, word #3789), and it translates “a snake of sly cunning, an artful malicious person” and is derived from the Greek word #3700 meaning “something remarkable” that causes people to “gaze with wide open eyes”.  The Greek word for “Devil” is “diabolos” (Strong’s, word #1228), and it translates “a traducer, false accuser, slanderer”, and the Greek word for “Satan” is “Satanas” (Strong’s, word #4567), and it translates “the accuser, the devil”.
     Every angel in heaven was forced to choose a side in this conflict, to exercise their own free will and decide whether to stand with the great dragon Lucifer or to remain loyal to their Creator God and Michael. When all decisions had been made and acted upon, the war came to an immediate and decisive end.  “And there was war in heaven: Michael and his angels fought against the dragon; and the dragon fought and his angels.” Revelation 12:7.  Lucifer, along with all “the angels that sinned” (2 Peter 2:4) and who chose “with folly” (Job 4:18) to join his rebellion against God and Michael, “prevailed not; neither was their place found any more in heaven. And the great dragon was cast out...and his angels were cast out with him” (Revelation 12:8-9), as fast as “lightning” (Luke 10:18), for what created being could ever defeat the God who had created them?
     But God Almighty, in His infinite wisdom, did not destroy Lucifer and his followers as immediate punishment for their rebellion. He allowed them to continue in their sinful ways as an example to all other heavenly angels who might still harbor sympathy for their fallen comrades. Lucifer’s lies and cunning words had planted seeds of doubt in their hearts, and all heavenly beings still retained their freedom of choice. They must be allowed to witness the true character of Lucifer manifested in the terrible consequences his evil desires would bring about over time, and the sorrow and death it wrought to all who followed him. Only then could they understand without a doubt that God is perfect and righteous and just in His ways (2 Chronicles 19:7; Psalms 5:4), and that Satan’s selfish pride had been the true root of all evil.
     Although Lucifer and his angels were no longer in “their first estate” and “habitation” in heaven (Jude 1:6), they still continued, as was their nature and talent, to sing and to make music together wherever they wandered. But it was not the pure and holy music of heaven sung in grateful praise to God Almighty with a heavenly beat. The fallen angels now worshiped and sung distorted praises to Lucifer as their substitute god with a different beat.  
     Thus, two distinct versions or styles of music and beat came to exist, practiced by two distinct groups of worshipers: holy music to God by those loyal to Him, and unholy music to Lucifer by those loyal to him. Each musical style became inseparably connected to the particular religious beliefs and God/god for whom it was composed and performed.


-  Creation of Earth and Mankind.

     Following the banishment of Lucifer and the restoration of harmony in heaven, God and Michael created the earth and everything upon it in holy perfection by speaking it into existence (see Genesis chapters 1 & 2), and their creation commands were carried out by the Spirit of God (Genesis 1:2; Psalms 104:30; Job 26:13, 33:4).  Just like with heaven, God did not intend the earth to be a place of silence, but to be alive with sound, especially glorious music and singing. The heavenly angels and other sons of God “sang together...and shouted for joy” (Job 38:7) when creation of the earth was completed.
     God also created a variety of different birds and fowl on the 5th day (Genesis 1:20), and gave them the gift of song. Each feathered species was created with their own particular tune and varied notes to sing several times a day (Psalms 104:12; Song of Solomon 2:12). Rather than singing only one universal song, God desired the music of the birds to be varied and pleasing.
     The waters also were filled with song. On the same day, God created various kinds of fish and mammals with vocal abilities, including whales with their long and elaborate melodies.
     On the 6th day God created every amphibian, reptile, insect and other creeping things upon the earth, many of which also possessed the ability to make holy music for their Creator. But out of them all, mankind, created last, was the most blessed of God and Michael.
     The Lord God Michael took some of the dust/soil of the ground and with it personally formed a man, calling him Adam (Genesis 2:19).  Then the Lord “breathed into his nostrils the breath of life” making Adam a living, breathing soul/person (Genesis 2:6-7).  This meant that Adam was not created with a living soul, but became a living soul when Michael breathed air into him.  Shortly afterwards, Michael caused Adam to fall into “a deep sleep”, and then as a skilled physician He surgically removed a rib, closed up flesh, formed a woman from the rib, breathed into her the breath of life and she then became a living soul/woman (Genesis 2:21-22).  After bringing this living woman to the man, Adam called her name Eve (Genesis 3:20).  
     Adam and Eve were created perfect, fully mature, intelligent and mortal (Job 4:17; Romans 6:12, 8:11), not immortal (Romans 2:7; 1 Corinthians 15:52-54: 1 Timothy 6:15-16).  In order to continue living, even forever, they had to eat the fruit growing on the Tree of Life (Genesis 2:9, 3:22).
     Both Adam and Eve were also created with the ability to speak, sing and create their own musical tunes.  As long as they remained faithfully obedient to their Creator, they could continue eating from the Tree of Life and all the music they would write and songs they performed would be holy to the glory of God alone.  Adam and Eve were completely happy, holy, joyful and perfectly content in the beautiful garden of Eden that the Lord God had planted just for them (Genesis 2:8, 15, 18-25).
     But this was not to last for long. Despite being cast out of heaven, Lucifer had not given up his ambitions, and eagerly carried his warfare against God down to the newly-created inhabitants of the earth. Adam and Eve were seduced by his wily deceptions like so many of the angels before them, and chose to follow Lucifer’s instructions and ideals instead of God’s (see Genesis 3:1-13). They fell under Lucifer’s dominion (Romans 6:16; 2 Peter 2:19) and lost their innocence. Human nature became fallen, their natural tendencies and thoughts now inclined towards the will of Lucifer instead of the will of God (Genesis 6:5; Isaiah 59:1-8; Mark 7:21-23).  Both were then cast out of the Edenic Paradise and away from the Tree of Life, and instantly began to die a gradual death (Genesis 3:22-24).
     Lucifer immediately claimed all of humanity as his rightful subjects, this earth as his rightful kingdom (Luke 4:5-6), and his rightful position as being the one and only supreme being and “god of this world” (2 Corinthians 4:4).  Lucifer then developed a religious belief directly opposed to the truth that God was only holy, true, righteous and good at all times.  His religion instead was founded upon the falsehood that the character of God was a dual mixture of “good and evil” (Genesis 3:5), and that mankind themselves could become “as gods” (Genesis 3:5) by exhibiting a balance of both good and evil in their lives.
     From this point on, humanity became Lucifer’s pawns in his never-ending attempts to slander and triumph over God. They were his new focus, his new potential converts and servants. Because every human born still possessed the power of free will and choice given them by God, Lucifer had reason to employ all his gifts, talents, energy and guile to entice and mislead as many as would heed him. Using the same subtle methods that had brought angels under his control, he worked behind the scenes, influencing humans to think, act, listen or use their voices in ways contrary to God and His will. He stole obedience and honor for himself, deceiving and convincing whole peoples and nations to choose to join him in furthering his rebellious plan to be praised and worshiped as god on this earth.


-  Plan To Save

     Were it not for the loving Plan of Salvation instituted by God and Michael as soon as Adam and Eve fell, providing a way of escape and redemption for every human being who turned away from evil, sin and death (see Genesis 3:15; John 3:16-17), the earth would have been lost!  But to provide salvation for a fallen race was a very difficult matter for God to accomplish.
     Sin caused a separation or gulf to occur between God and His sinful creation (Isaiah 59:1-2).  God greatly desired to personally console his fallen creation and let them know that He still loved them dearly and was working to save them.  But the Almighty could not personally visit with them because if He did they would all be destroyed (Deuteronomy 4:24; Hebrews 12:29; Psalms 50:3; 97:1-6; 2 Samuel 22:13-14; Nahum 1:5-6; Isaiah 33:14-17, 21-22).  Another problem was that God “cannot be tempted with evil” (James 1:13).  This meant that even if God could find a way to safely visit His people, He wouldn’t be able to understand what they experience in their minds and fallen flesh when Lucifer tempts them to sin, and therefore couldn’t know how to help them overcome these temptations.
     The only way to circumvent these major problems and provide salvation for fallen mankind was for God to be miraculously born a human (Psalms 40:6-10; Hebrews 10:5-7; Philippians 2:7-11), so that He could dwell among the people He loved (Zechariah 2:10-11; Jeremiah 33), could live only as a fallen human in order to personally experience at each stage of development from infancy to adulthood (Luke 2:40-52) what human beings feel and experience under temptation (Romans 8:3-4; Hebrews 2:14-18, 4:15, 5:7-9), and then successfully overcome each temptation with divine help (Psalms 40:8; Luke 22:41-46; Revelation 3:21).  This would then prove that it is possible for all fallen human beings to also resist Lucifer and not commit sin (Titus 2:12-14; Philippians 4:8, 13).  This sinless God/man could then offer up His innocent human life in death as a substitute for sinful mankind (Isaiah 63:1-5; John 1:29) in order to save them from sin’s penalty of eternal death (Romans 6:23), could afterwards use His Godhood in order to provide forgiveness and cleansing to any who would choose to accept His sacrificial substitution as their own, give them divine power to follow His example in overcoming temptation as He “overcame” (Revelation 3:21), and then provide them eternal life (1 John 5:11-12), including resurrecting them back to life if they had died (John 11:25, 5:26-29).  Accomplishing all this would make it possible for the gulf that sin caused to be bridged, the personal connection re-established eternally with the Almighty Himself, and every fallen human being could be saved, - if they chose to be (Ephesians 2:13-22).  But any who would not choose to accept this substitute sacrifice, or to overcome all sin as He overcame, could not be saved and would suffer eternal death (1 John 5:12).
     But who would be this God that would carry out such an amazing Plan?  The Lord God Michael volunteered, and the Almighty then agreed to allow Michael to do this, and to reveal His great love for fallen mankind (Romans 5:8; Ephesians 2:4-9; 1 John 4:9-10).
     At the proper time, a “virgin” woman was selected and she agreed to become miraculously impregnated “of the Holy Ghost” sent from God (Hebrews 10:5, 7; Matthew 1:18-25; Luke 1:26-38), in order to give birth to a human son who was named Jesus.  Jesus had God for His literal Father - becoming “the only begotten” and “beloved” “Son of God” (Luke 1:32; John 1:18; 2 Peter 1:17; Matthew 3:17, 17:5; Luke 3:32; 2 John 1:3), and a human for His mother - becoming the Son of Man (Matthew 8:20).  This made Jesus both God (Isaiah 9:6) and man (John 4:29; 1 Timothy 2:5) at the same time.  But Jesus chose not to live on earth in His Godhood, but to live only in His humanity so that He could experience first-hand Satan’s fierce temptations (Matthew 4:1), deny all the desires of the fallen flesh by choosing to live his human life at all times in perfect obedience to God his Father (Psalms 40:8; John 8:29, 42-47) and gain the victory (1 Peter 4:1).  This allowed Jesus to provide a way for all mankind to overcome through Him and be saved (Hebrews 2:9-18, 5:7-9).
     Christ then manifested His great love for fallen mankind by offering up His innocent life on the cross of Calvary (Matthew 27:35-51; Mark 15:24-39; Luke 23:33-47; John 19:18-30) to become a substitute sacrifice for all mankind (Ephesians 5:2; 1 John 3:16), and then resurrected from the tomb as a conqueror over death and the grave (Matthew 27:53; John 11:25-26; Acts 2:31, 4:2, 33; Romans 1:4).  This allowed Jesus to fulfill this great Plan of Salvation (John 19:30; Luke 23:46; Mark 15:37; Matthew 27:50), provide forgiveness, atonement and cleansing from sin (Matthew 9:6, 16:13), access to the Tree of Life once again (Revelation 2:7, 22:2, 14) and eternal life to any who would choose to accept and follow Him (John 3:16-17, 6:27; 1 John 5:11-13; 2 Timothy 1:10; Revelation 21:6-8).  But any who chose to reject Him could not be benefitted by his substitution, innocent life, sacrificial death, resurrection, would not be able to eat from the Tree of Life and therefore would suffer the same destructive fate as will Lucifer in the end (Luke 20:9-18; 1 John 5:12; Revelation 20:10-15, 21:6-8).
     This loving sacrifice of Jesus Christ provides fallen humanity freedom from Lucifer’s control - if they chose to be set free by accepting Jesus as their Lord God (Ephesians 3:17-19, 5:2; Romans 8:39).  But if they rejected Jesus, they could not be set free and Lucifer would continue controlling them.
     Eternal life in Edenic Paradise was lost by following Lucifer, but Jesus died to allow eternal life in Paradise to be regained for all who would follow Him (Revelation 2:5-7, 22:14-15).  Free will is an enduring gift from God, and every human today must choose to worship and obey their Creator God and be saved from misery and death, or to choose to war against God by heeding the falsehoods and fleeting enticements of Satan to worship and obey him.
     And unsurprisingly, one of the most successful mediums Satan has used to influence and manipulate humans to follow him throughout earth’s history has been through music and song.


-  Division On Earth

     Six generations after Lucifer successfully caused the death of Abel (one who praised and worshiped God by obeying His will) by the hands of his brother Cain (one who disobeyed God’s will and so worshipped Lucifer), Jubal was born. Jubal was from the lineage of Cain, from among the group who opposed God, and Lucifer was able to effectively use him to influence those who “handle the harp and organ” (Genesis 4:21). This meant that songs were produced which praised and honored Lucifer, performed in direct contrast to the lifestyle of those from the lineage of Seth, who chose to follow God and sang only songs of praise to Him.
     Over time, wickedness grew to such an extent that God sent a worldwide flood to destroy all the followers of the Devil (see Genesis 6-9). The only survivors were faithful Noah, his wife, and his three sons and their wives, who had built and entered into the Ark at God’s instruction, while the rest of the world laughed and ignored the warning call to salvation.
After the flood, Noah’s descendents were again divided into two groups of people. His son Shem and his children remained faithful to God, and from among them was born the patriarch Abraham (see 1 Chronicles 1:24-27), while his sons Ham and Japheth chose to follow Lucifer, and from their descendents came those who were termed Gentiles.  From the lineage of Ham were found those who honored, praised and worshiped Lucifer, including Canaan, from whom came all the Canaanites; Philistim (also called Casluhim), from whom came all the Philistines (see Genesis 10:6, 14; 1 Chronicles 1:12), and Nimrod, who founded Babel or Babylon in the land of Shinar (see Genesis 10:8-10).  
     The lineage of Ham chose Nimrod as their leader.  Nimrod “began to be a mighty one in the earth”, and was also “a mighty hunter before the Lord” (Genesis 10:8-9).  The Hebrew word for “began” is “chalal”, which translates “to dissolve, to profane, to defile, to pollute” (Strong’s, word # 2490).  The Hebrew word for “before” is “paneh” (Strong’s, word #6440), which translates “against, anger, battle, upside down.” Nimrod dissolved any connection between himself and the Lord God, and instead became profane and defiled in life in service to Lucifer. His anger against the Lord became so great that he was willing to do battle against Him and His followers in hopes of turning the truth about God “upside down,” substituting the lies of Satan and making it harder for anyone on earth to discern the true character of the Lord God or how to correctly worship Him.
     With Nimrod as their leader (see Genesis 10:9-10), the descendents of Ham united under Lucifer in rebellion against God. They journeyed East or South-East from where the Ark rested on Mount Ararat, and settled the vast, fertile land between the Tigris and Euphrates rivers, an area we know of today as Mesopotamia.
     Nimrod wasted no time establishing “the beginning of his kingdom” (Genesis 10:10) with the city of “Babel.” He then built three other cities in different areas of Mesopotamia called “Erech, and Accad, and Calneh, in the land of Shinar” (Genesis 10:10).  As Babel was the first city of Nimrod’s kingdom, this “whole” land of Mesopotamia became known as the land of Babel or Babel-land or Babylon or Babylonia (Everyday Life in Babylonia and Assyria, p 11, by H.W.F. Saggs, published 1965, Assyrian International News Agency Books Online, at http://www.aina.org/books/eliba/eliba.htm#c20, accessed 12-22-11).  In fact, the Hebrew word “Babel” means “Babylon” (Strong’s, word #894).
     Nimrod’s purpose in establishing his kingdom of Babylon was to “make us a name, lest we be scattered abroad upon the face of the whole earth” (Genesis 11:4). He planned to establish all people of the earth in one locale, under his dominion as their only king, and force them to follow and partake in the ritual worship, religion and music of Lucifer as the one and only supreme god of the earth.
     Understanding the ramifications of Nimrod’s plan, God Almighty said to the Lord God Michael “Behold, the people is one, and they have all one language; and this they begin to do”, and if they were allowed to succeed in this plan, “nothing will be restrained from them, which they have imagined to do” (Genesis 11:5-6). God saw that it was necessary that They both directly intervene in the affairs of mankind and declared to Michael: “Go to, let us go down, and there confound their language, that they may not understand one another’s speech” (Genesis 11:7).
     Utter confusion resulted immediately from this sudden splitting of the languages. No longer was there one unified spoken language for mankind, but many! (Note: today there are estimated to be over 5000 different languages – see Wikipedia, online Encyclopedia, under word List of Language Families, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_language_families, accessed 4-4-12.)  People could no longer understand one another, let alone the commands of Nimrod, and his plan for world domination was foiled. The people “left off to build the city” (Genesis 11:8).
     The lineage of Ham was scattered. People began to group together according to their particular language. With so much diversity and confusion between them, the various groups could no longer remain together in Babylon for long, and they each soon “scattered abroad from thence upon the face of all the earth” (Genesis 11:8). God had effectively prevented Lucifer’s followers from being able to reunite as a whole to form their one-world government and religion.
     As they dispersed around the world and established their own settlements, they naturally carried with them the Luciferic beliefs and practices of Babylon. Their languages had changed, but their core beliefs and preferred styles of music remained the same, although the names of the gods were now changed depending on the particular language used.
This fact of all nations and languages being derived from a single common source, as well as the fact that all shared a common religious belief, is recognized among those versed in the secular sciences and Philology – or the study of languages.
     “Between Sanskrit (the mother of the modern Hindu dialects of Hindustan), Zend (the language of the ancient Persians), Greek (which is yet the language of Greece), Latin (the language of the Romans and the mother of the modern Romantic languages, i.e., Italian, French, Spanish, Portuguese, Wallachian [Romanian]), Celtic (once the language of a great part of Europe, now confined to Wales and some parts of Ireland and Scotland), Gothic (which may be taken as the ancient type of the Teutonic or German languages – including English – and of the Scandinavian), and Slavonic (spoken in a variety of dialects all over European Russia and a great part of Austria), the researches of philology have within the present century established such affinities as can be accounted for only by supposing that the nations speaking them had a common origin. No one of these nations, whether existing or historical, can claim to be the parent nation of which the others were colonies. The relation among the languages mentioned is that of sisters – daughters of one mother, which perished, as it were, in giving them birth....
     “Finally, it was among the yet undivided [single languaged group]...that those stories of gods, heroes, and monsters originated, which, with more or less of variety, but still with a family-likeness, formed the pagan mythology of every member of the group.” Chambers's Encyclopedia: A Dictionary of Universal Knowledge for the People, volume 1, Illustrated Revised edition, under A’ryan Race, A’ryan Languages, p 459-460, authored and printed by William and Robert Chambers, London, 1874.

     As time continued on, the same two groups of people that were seen before the flood began again to be seen after the flood, as Satan refused to give up his goals and continued his determined work. Those who remained faithful to God came to be called the “Israelites,” chosen of God, while Lucifer’s followers clung to the ways of Babylon. Their religious and musical practices continued to remain in opposition to one another.
     In order to gain a better understanding of the differences between God’s holy and pure style of music and the Devil’s perverted and self-pleasing style, let us take a closer look at historical accounts, records and writings pertaining to the civilization and beliefs of Babylon, established by Nimrod.


CHAPTER 2 –  BABYLONIA/MESOPOTAMIA (including Sumer, Babylon and Assyria)

     After the confusion of languages and scattering of the world’s people, three distinct groups who chose to remain within Babylonia/Mesopotamia came to be known by the names of the Sumerians, the Babylonians and the Assyrians.  The Sumerians spoke their own particular language, while the Babylonians and Assyrians spoke “two variant forms” of a single language called Akkadian (or Accadian) (Wikipedia – Online Encyclopedia, under word Akkadian Language, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Akkadian_language, accessed 4-24-12; and Article - “Akkadian Words in Modern Assyrian”, published by the Assyrian International New Agency, at http://www.aina.org/articles/akkadianwords.html, accessed 4-24-12).  The word Akkadian is derived from the ancient city of Akkad (or Accad) (The American Heritage Dictionary of the English Language, Fourth Edition, under word Akkadian, Houghton Mifflin Company, 2000), which was one of the original four cities founded by Nimrod comprising his Babylonian kingdom (Genesis 10:10).  The “word Sumer is derived from Shinar” (Tracing Our Ancestors, p 29, by Frederick Haberman, Artisan Publishers, 1989), the territory where Nimrod established his kingdom and built his great religious tower (Genesis 11:2-6).
     "The researches of modern writers...uniformly regard Babylon...as the cradle of the ancient Paganism." The Worship of the Dead, p 8, by Colonel J. Garnier, London, 1904.

     “...it becomes more probable with every year of accumulating research that it was the rich delta of Mesopotamia’s rivers that saw the earliest known scenes in the historic drama of civilization.” The Story of Civilization: Part 1 – Our Oriental Heritage, p 109, by Will Durant, Simon and Schuster, NY, 1954, at http://www.archive.org/stream/StoryOfCiv01_OurOrientalHeritage#page/n207/mode/2up, accessed 1-25-12.

     Eleven different archeological evidences clearly show Sumerian and Babylonian beginnings before Egypt (see The Story of Civilization: Part 1 – Our Oriental Heritage, p 135-136, by Will Durant, Simon and Schuster, NY, 1954, at http://www.archive.org/stream/StoryOfCiv01_OurOrientalHeritage#page/n207/mode/2up, accessed 1-25-12).

     Mesopotamia “between the 'Two Rivers', Tigris and Euphrates...was the home of man's earliest known civilization” (The Pelican History of Music, vol 1, p 11, edited by Alec Robertson and Denis Stevens, published by Penguin Books, Baltimore, Maryland, 1960, at http://www.archive.org/stream/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp_djvu.txt, accessed 3-19-12).


- The  God of

     The particular religious beliefs of Babylonia were clearly exemplified through a Creation Epic called Enuma Elish that was written upon seven clay books or tablets (to read the complete translated epic, go to Looklex Encyclopedia website, under Enuma Elish, at http://looklex.com/e.o/texts/religion/enuma_elish_1.htm,  accessed 7-25-12; or Ancient Near Eastern Texts – Enuma Elish, translated by Nancy K. Sandars, at  http://www.usu.edu/markdamen/ANE/enumaelish.htm; or The Babylonian Legends of Creation, by E. A. Wallis Budge, 1921, at http://www.sacred-texts.com/ane/blc/blc08.htm, accessed 7-25-12).  This Babylonian Epic was kept fresh in the minds of the people by being traditionally recited every year during the celebration festivities when the old year was dying away and the new year was being brought in.


- “In the  Beginning”

     The Babylonian Creation Epic declares that in the beginning, before man, the earth, the planets, the stars, or anything else existed, there was nothing but a primordial celestial ocean, a cosmic body of water of chaos and complete darkness from which all things were created. At some point in time a god manifested himself within this celestial body of water, then another god emerged and still another until this celestial body of water became comprised of three different gods named Apsu, Tiamat and Mummu.
     Apsu made up all the fresh sweet water and was male in gender; Tiamat composed all the salty water and was female in gender; and Mummu was ungendered and composed “the deep” itself (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Mummu, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mummu, accessed 6-25-12), as well as “the waves” upon its surface (Babylonian Mythology, at http://library.thinkquest.org/25535/Babylonian.htm, accessed 6-25-12), and all the mist or watery vapor “rising from the two bodies of water and hovering over them” (The Babylonian Genesis: The Story of the Creation, p 3, by Alexander Heidel, 2nd edition, volume 133 of Phoenix Books under Archaeology, Publisher: University of Chicago Press, 1951).
     Apsu was “the oldest of” these three deities (Book 1), which implies that Apsu was the first god to be manifested.  Out of himself he brought forth the female goddess Tiamat, and together they “conceived” and brought forth their offspring god Mummu (Babylonian Mythology, at http://library.thinkquest.org/25535/Babylonian.htm, accessed 6-25-12; Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Mummu, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mummu, accessed 6-25-12; also Ancient/Classical History - Babylonian Gods and Goddesses, by N.S. Gill, at http://ancienthistory.about.com/cs/egypt/a/babygodsindex.htm, accessed 6-25-12).  This ungendered god Mummu was the servant or “vizier” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Mummu, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mummu, accessed 6-25-12), “chamberlain/intermediatory” of Apsu and Tiamat, as well as a “craftsman” (Ancient/Classical History - Babylonian Gods and Goddesses, by N.S. Gill, at http://ancienthistory.about.com/cs/egypt/a/babygodsindex.htm, accessed 6-25-12, also Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Mummu, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mummu, accessed 6-25-12).  Mummu was depicted as being “the womb” of Tiamat (The Babylon Creation, Enuma Enlish, Tablet 1, B1.18, lines 5-6, at http://www.bibliotecapleyades.net/sumer_anunnaki/esp_sumer_annunaki01aa.htm, accessed 6-25-12; also http://dev5.mhhe.com/textflowdev/genhtml/0073523976/1.2.htm, also http://www.usu.edu/markdamen/ANE/enumaelish.htm, accessed 7-25-12) from which all other gods and life itself were later produced.
     Each of the three gods were a different manifestation of this cosmic water.  This suggests that this celestial water itself was at one time just one single divine body, which then divided itself in succession into a “trinity” of gods (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Mummu, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mummu, accessed 6-25-12).
     When Apsu and Tiamat sexually united with each other, and “had mixed their waters together...then gods were born within them” (Book 1).  Apsu became known as the “begetter” or “father” of the gods, and Tiamat became known as the “maker” or creator or “mother” of the gods, the one “who bore them all” in her huge watery womb of Mummu (Book 1).  This indicates that only a god can bring forth other gods.
     All of the lesser gods dwelled inside this divine cosmic water composed of Apsu, Tiamat and Mummu. This suggests that the celestial water itself was one single supreme god, the original unnamed deity which divided itself into this “trinity” of manifestations, and from this trinity formed a succession of lesser gods. In this way this single supreme god dwelt in all his creation, and all his creation were different manifestations of himself (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Mummu, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Mummu, accessed 6-25-12).
     But soon these lesser created gods became restless within the waters, and began making waves which disturbed the peace of Apsu and Tiamat (Book 1).  Apsu grew angry and wanted them all to “perish” (Book 1), but Tiamat was more peaceful and passive and lovingly declared that “even though their ways are so grievous, we should bear it patiently” (Book 1).  Yet even though Tiamat was peaceful and loving, she was gradually looked upon by the other gods as being “wicked” (Book 4), a god of chaos and disorder.  Soon they became “disrespectful” (Book 4), and began referring to their mother as being the great dragon lady of the salty waters, and called her “the Old Hag” (Book 1).  They really wanted to live under a different order of rule, and finally decided to rebel against their maker and creator’s authority.
     Tiamat discovered their plot, and began creating “a new brood” within her of “monsters” (Book 1).  These monsters were “enormous” titans (Book 1), and some were composed of half man and half scorpion (Scorpion Man), or like a merman – half man and half fish (Kulili), or like a Cenataur – a half-man and half bison (Kusariqu) (Book 1; http://www.atkinslightquest.com/Documents/Religion/Legends-Folklore/Sumerian-and-Akkadian-Deities.htm, accessed 4-25-16).
     These great monsters all joined with other loyal gods to “march into battle together” against the rebellious gods (Book 1).  To lead her great army in battle, Tiamat “cast the spell” and “promoted” Quingu (or Kingu) to be the “greatest in the gods' assembly” (Book 1) among the loyal gods.  She “conferred upon him leadership of the army” (Book 1), and “gave him the Tablet of Destinies” (Book 1) over all created beings.  Even though Kingu was the “son” of Apsu and Tiamat (The Complete Dictionary Of Symbols, under Marduk, p 303, by Jack Tresidder, Illustrated edition, Chronicle Books, 2005; and Notes About the Sumerian and Babylonian Religions, by Gwenhwyfar Aine, at
http://www.paganspace.net/profiles/blogs/notes-about-the-sumerian-and), yet he was not highly exalted or considered powerful by the gods, but was considered “clumsy” (Book 1).  But Tiamat went ahead and “set him upon a throne” (Book 1) anyway, declaring that his “word shall be law” (Book 1) and granting him the “Anu-power” – or the power to make uncontestable law (Book 1).  The majority of all the gods decided to remain loyal to Tiamat, “rallied” “to her side” (Book 2), and joined her army under Kingu’s command.
     Realizing that it would be very difficult to defeat Kingu and overthrow their creator-god without a wise and skillful leader, these rebellious gods sought out and then selected a god named “Bel” or “Marduk” (Book 1) to be “their champion” (Book 4) and leader.  Even though other gods claimed to be Marduk’s parents, yet it was really “inside Apsu, [that] Marduk was created...[and] was born” (Book 1).  This meant that Kingu and Marduk were actually brothers.  But unlike Kingu having to be made powerful, Marduk was created as the “highest among the gods”, and his “godhead was doubled” (Book 1).  Marduk was “the perfect one” (Book 2), “knowing all wisdom” (Book 2), the “cleverest of the clever, sage of the gods”, and in regards to the other created gods, he was naturally “elevated far above them, [and] was superior in every way” (Book 1).
     In realizing this, the rebellious gods willingly set up and exalted Marduk as the rival of his brother Kingu.  They declared Marduk’s word to be law or granted him the “Anu-power”, gave him “sovereignty over the whole universe” (Book 4), proclaimed him “lord” (Book 4) and “king” (Book 4), and then gave him a “throne” (Book 4).
     Marduk had a prior history of disturbing the peace among the gods, which began shortly after he was born.  At one point he was causing such trouble among them that they were “unable to rest, [and] had to suffer”, to the point that he even “stirred up Tiamat” herself (Book 1).  So Marduk gladly accepted the rebellious gods proposal to become their Champion in “leading a rebellion of the gods against Tiamat” (see Nimrod, Mars and the Marduk Connection, by Bryce Self (http://ldolphin.org/Nimrod.html, accessed 5-13-12), upon one condition: that after fighting for them and overthrowing Tiamat, Kingu and their army, then he was to be recognized as the supreme god over all the gods, and the one undisputed ruler over the entire universe (Book 3 & 4).  To this condition they all agreed.
     Marduk demanded this one condition “of his own free will” (Book 3) because he was angry that the creator had not exalted him, but had instead exalted Kingu and “appointed him to rites of Anu-power, wrongfully his” (Book 4).  Marduk also contended that the Tablet of Destinies given to Kingu were “wrongfully his” as well (Book 4).
     Marduk wasted no time in planning and carrying out the battle strategy against Kingu and the creator, and went forth all ablaze and riding in a chariot with lightning bolts leading the way to war against them.
     At first Tiamat did not want to fight, but after several spirited words from Marduk, the battle finally began (Book 4).  In the end, Marduk successfully defeated and then forever killed Tiamat, liberating all the gods.  He then triumphantly “stood on top of her” dead dragon body (Book 4) and turned his attention against Kingu and his army, which were quickly “scattered”, then “surrounded” and “defeated” (Book 4).  Then they “had to bear his punishment, [being] confined to prison” (Book 4).  Marduk then takes the Tablet of Destinies from Kingu and makes them his own (Book 4).
     After this, Marduk spreads the message of his great victory over Kingu and Tiamat as being the “good news” (Book 4).  Marduk then creates “a new world order” (see Marduk Creates the World from the Spoils of Battle, published in Newsfinder, March 13, 2009, at http://www.newsfinder.org/site/more/marduk_creates_the_world_from_the_spoils_of_battle/), by dividing up “the monstrous shape” of the body of Tiamat, and creating “marvels from it” (Book 4).  From “half of her” body he formed the roof or dome of the starry heavens (Book 4), which supported a “mass of water, a heavenly ocean”, keeping it in “its place so that it might not break through and flood the Earth” (Books on Egypt and Chaldea, Volume IV, titled Babylonian Religion and Mythology, p 31, by Leonard William King, published by Kegan Paul, Trench, Trubner & Co., Ltd., London, 1899, at http://www.archive.org/details/babylonianrelig00kinguoft, accessed 1-18-12).  From the rest of Tiamat Marduk creates the stars of the Milky Way, the 12 constellations, the sun, moon and planets including earth, and on the earth springs and rivers of waters, including “the Euphrates and the Tigris” (Book 5), as well as plants and animals, etc.  In this way the great mother creator god does not really die, but lives on as the substance that makes up the entire universe.
     After creating all this, Marduk then grants positions to several hundred different deities to tend to the starry heavens and to the earth, exalting three gods in particular – Anu, Ellil, and Ea to reign over them all (Book 5).  
     Then Marduk brings Kingu and the rest of his enemies out of prison to be sentenced.  Kingu is condemned “for his crime” (Book 6) of fighting against Marduk, and Marduk kills him (Book 6). The rest of the gods are released to be Marduk’s servants (Book 6).
     Marduk is then fully recognized as the savior of the gods (see Order and History..., p 81, by Eric Voegelin, Maurice P. Hogan and Ellis Sandoz, University of Missouri Press, 2001), the one who brought new order out of chaos, the one who holds the destiny of all created beings in his hands, and is indeed the king and supreme god over all the universe (Book 5).
     Marduk then tells the assembly of gods that the center of the entire universe and capital of the new world order was to be “Babylon, home of the great gods” (Book 5), that in Babylon he would “make my house to be a luxurious dwelling for myself” (Book 5), and in Babylon “we shall make it the centre of religion” (Book 5).  Thus Babylon was to become the center of a one world government and one world religion.  Also in Babylon there was to be a “shrine” built (Book 5).  This shrine and luxurious house was also known as the “tower of babel” (see Online Encyclopedia LookLex, under Enuma Elish, at http://looklex.com/e.o/enuma_elish.htm, accessed 7-25-12).
     “The last significant action taking place, before the naming and praising of Marduk, is the creation of Babylon. When it is done, Marduk invites all the gods to a great banquet, where the new world order is confirmed, and the gods vow to obey Marduk: ‘Thus they granted that he should exercise the kingship of the gods and confirmed for him mastery of the gods of heaven and earth.’ Enuma Elish, [book 6].” The Babylonian Creation Myth, by Stefan Stenudd, at http://www.stenudd.com/myth/enumaelish/enumaelish-5.htm, accessed 5-13-12).

     With Marduk now in possession of such power, he is the king, master and god “of the gods of heaven and earth” (Book 6).  Having defeated Kingu and Tiamat, he now assumes their positions, takes the “Anu power” and so “His word is firm, his command cannot alter; No god can change his utterance” (Book 7).  Marduk could bring back to life any “with his pure incantation” or magical spell (Book 6), or “destroys those who oppose him” (Book 6).  Thus all the universe must unerringly follow and obey his every order and command as absolute law (Book 5).  All were to “trust in him” and in no other god (Book 5).  All were to recognize that Marduk was their “Lord, that...[had] set us free” (Book 6), he was “THE SON, THE MAJESTY OF THE GODS”, and “in his bright light” they were to “walk forever more” (Book 6).  The gods shouted “Let us elevate the name of the son, the warrior, Our champion who looks after us!” (Book 6).
     All this praise and exaltation so overjoyed Marduk that “he made up his mind to perform miracles”, and mankind was created on the earth (Book 6).  The creation of mankind, however, required the following: “Let one god be slaughtered, then...mix clay with his flesh and blood.  Let that same god and man be thoroughly mixed in the clay.  Let us hear the drum for the rest of the time.  From the flesh of the god let a spirit remain, let it make the living know its sign, lest he be allowed to be forgotten, let the spirit remain” (The Epic of Atrahasis, line 208-217, at http://www.livius.org/as-at/atrahasis/atrahasis.html#The_Great_Flood, accessed 12-10-11).  So mankind was created from clay or dirt, and the divine flesh and lifeblood of a god who gave him life, and the spirit of that god would continue to live forever as part of that human being.  Thus the Babylonians believed that mankind possessed an immortal spirit, and while life lasted they would “hear the drum” (or heart beat) of life (The Epic of Atrahasis, line 227, at http://www.livius.org/as-at/atrahasis/atrahasis.html#The_Great_Flood, accessed 12-10-11).
     But the real reason why so much was sacrificed in order to create mankind was not to exalt human beings, but so they could do all the “drudgery” of “forced labor” on the earth which the gods once had to do.  With mankind doing such work as “digging watercourses”, “canals”, “wells”, “rivers”, etc., (The Epic of Atrahasis, line 240-242, at http://www.livius.org/as-at/atrahasis/atrahasis.html#The_Great_Flood, accessed 12-10-11), the gods themselves would be set “free” from work and could therefore “be at leisure” and rest (Book 6; also The Epic of Atrahasis, line 240-242, 245 at http://www.livius.org/as-at/atrahasis/atrahasis.html#The_Great_Flood, accessed 12-10-11).
     Newly created mankind “did not know about wearing clothes; they went about with naked limbs in the land.  Like sheep they ate grass with their mouths and drank water from the ditches” (Sumerian Tablet of The Debate Between Sheep and Grain, lines 23-25, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section5/tr532.htm, accessed 4-23-12).  Mankind needed guidance, and so Marduk became “as [a] shepherd over...his creation” (Book 6), teaching them all that they needed to do to survive and thrive as an intelligent people.  Mankind were then charged to always “revere him”, to always “be mindful of him, and name him as their god” (Book 6).  They were to remember that Marduk was the “Giver of cereals and flocks”, “producer of grain...Who brings rain of abundance over the broad earth, and makes vegetation grow profusely”, “the Producer of riches and abundance”, and the “One who maintains pure ploughland in the countryside” (Book 7).  To this end, Marduk “designed its cults, created its rites” (Book 5).
     With Marduk recognized as their only god and “their righteous shepherd” (Book 7), mankind were to build shrines in gratitude to his glory.  In these shrines ritual worship services were established which included incense burning where one could “smell the qutrinnu-offering” (Book 6), and in which all the people were to assemble in honor of Marduk, chant and “speak in worship and sing his praises” (Book 7).  In faithfully doing these things Marduk promised that he would take care of and “look after their shrines”, as well as “make their chant joyful” (Book 6).
     The gods themselves then spent two years building up Babylon from “mud bricks” (Book 6), including the huge “ziggurat” or tower, and did “build high the shrine” (Book 6).  They also “founded a dwelling for Anu, Ellil, and Ea likewise” (Book 6), the three special gods or helpers of Marduk, and also connected their own personal “individual shrines” with this sacred temple at Babylon (Book 6). Special “nindabu-offerings” were to be brought by mankind “[to] their god (and) their goddess” who would intercede for them to Marduk (Book 6).
     The last part of this Babylonian Epic ends with at least 50 different names all being attributed to Marduk, including his assumed names which had already been attributed to other gods, such as the moon god “Sin [which] is Marduk the illuminator of the night” (Book 7).

     Now, after reading the Biblical account earlier of Lucifer’s rebellion against the Almighty God of heaven (Hebrews 12:22; Revelation 21:22, 19:15; Daniel 7:9, 13; 5:18) and the Lord God Michael (Daniel 12:1, 8:25; Jude 1:9) who would later become Jesus Christ His Son when born a human being (Isaiah 9:6-7; Luke 1:30-32; Matthew 16:16; Daniel 9:24-27; Isaiah 53:5-11; 1 John 4:10), it is quite easy to compare the stories and their similarities to see that Marduk is really a depiction of Lucifer.
     In the Babylonian Epic, the supreme god unjustly favored and exalted Kingu on a throne over Marduk, which made Marduk jealous.  Then a warfare between the two occurred; Marduk was victorious, the god was dethroned and the decision overturned.  Marduk then took over Kingu’s exalted throne as well as assuming supreme rulership, thus becoming the one supreme god himself.
     It is a Biblical fact that Lucifer wanted to be worshiped as the one supreme god, even though it meant rebelling against and seeking to overthrow and even try to kill both God and Michael in order to accomplish his goal (Revelation 12:7-9; Isaiah 14:12-22).
     Just as “Marduk achieved power by means of a religious revolution, and his victory established a new order and a new way of looking at the universe” (see World Mythology: An Anthology of the Great Myths and Epics, p 151, by Donna Rosenberg, 2nd edition, McGraw-Hill Professional, 1993), so the same with Lucifer.  He gained power by means of a religious revolution, was victorious over one third of the heavenly angels (Revelation 12:3-4; 2 Peter 2:4; Jude 1:6), as well as over the human race (Genesis 3:1-24; Ezekiel 28:13-19; Romans 5:12-21). Though Lucifer’s plan to take the throne from God failed, his anger and jealousy and desire to be a god himself continued. He worked tirelessly to corrupt mankind with lies and to establish a new world order on this earth so that he can indeed be worshiped among his followers as the one supreme god over all (2 Corinthians 4:4; 1 John 4:4; Ephesians 2:2-3).


-  Bel Marduk's Character

     This one supreme god Marduk, or Bel, “literally means ‘bull calf of the sun,’...[and] he was also a deity of fertility” (see Online New World Encyclopedia, under Marduk, at http://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/entry/Marduk, accessed 5-13-12).  Marduk was a “double-headed sun god” (see Oxford Dictionary of World Mythology, under Marduk, cited on Answers.com website, at http://www.answers.com/topic/marduk, accessed 5-13-12), and with Marduk being “the two-headed sun god” (cited on Encyclo Online Encyclopedia, under word Marduk, at http://www.encyclo.co.uk/define/Marduk, accessed 5-13-12), he had a total of 4 eyes and 4 ears (Book 1).  One of his heads was male and the other was female, and he was “described as [being] both father and mother” or “lord/lady”(see Intertextuality in Ugarit and Israel, p 123, by Johannes Cornelis de Moor, Brill, 1998; see also, Die akkadische Gebetsserie “Handerhebung”, p 74-75-78-79, by E. Ebeling, Berlin, 1953, and Creation Accounts in the Near East..., p 18-21, by R.J. Clifford, Washington, 1994).
     Since the Babylonians believed that their one supreme god, as well as some lesser gods, were both male and female and possessed mono-procreative abilities, this fostered the doctrine of duality in their culture.  With their gods being dual in nature, and Marduk having created the universe on this dual principle of his own nature, the Babylonians concluded that this duality was needed in order for the universe to function.  Male needed female, light needed darkness, good needed evil, etc., and should one principle become more powerful than the other, the universe would become imbalanced.
     Marduk is depicted as not only being good and doing good, but also being evil and doing evil.  After he rebels and kills his own mother Tiamat and his brother Kingu (Enuma Elish, books 1, 5-6, at Looklex Encyclopedia website, under Enuma Elish, at http://looklex.com/e.o/texts/religion/enuma_elish_1.htm, accessed 7-25-12), Marduk commits adultery against his two wives Nana (or Inana or Ishtar) and Sarpanitum (or Zarpanitum) (Handbook To Life In Ancient Mesopotamia, under word Nana, p 122, and under word Sarpanitum, p 125, by Stephen Bertman, illustrated, reprint, Oxford University Press, 2005) with his consort or mistress the goddess Belit (or Beltiya) (Avalon Project, Glossary of God and Definitions, under Belit, at http://avalon.law.yale.edu/ancient/codeind1.asp, accessed 5-7-12); etc.
     With such various examples of good and evil being committed by their supreme god as well as other lesser gods, the Babylonian people naturally saw fit to emulate these actions in their own lives. As a result of this duality, evil was looked upon as being something permissible to be occasionally indulged in, so long as one performed good deeds, too. After all, the balance of evil needed to be equal with the good in order for the universe to work!
     Marduk was exalted as the supreme god over all, and had consequently assumed the names of other deities, as the true power hidden behind these deities, whether they be male, female, his children, or even his own father! This, of course, was a great mystery, but it also meant that he could be worshiped as these other deities.
     “There was a strong henotheistic tendency at work in the Assyrio-Babylonian pantheon, so that a large number of deities were treated as manifestations of Marduk: he had fifty names.” Oxford Dictionary of World Mythology, under Marduk, cited in Answers website at http://www.answers.com/topic/marduk, accessed 5-14-12.

     “Besides absorbing the prerogatives of Ea and Bel, Marduk was also imbued with the attributes of other of the great gods, such as Adad, Shamash, Nergal and Ninib, so that...Marduk was the only real deity recognized, and that the other gods were merely the various forms under which he manifested himself.” Encyclopedia Britannica, under Marduk, vol 17, p 698, 1911, cited online at http://encyclopedia.jrank.org/MAL_MAR/MARDUK_Bib_MERODACH2_.html#ixzz1uEt8rdL1, accessed 5-7-12.

     Given the unlimited abilities of this Babylonian supreme god, it was not surprising to find that Bel or Baal was worshiped as the father of the sun god, as the sun god himself, and even as “a moon god” (Myths of Babylon and Assyria, p 51-52, by Donald A. MacKenzie, Kessinger Publishing, LLC, 2004).  Even though the Babylonians believed in “some ‘65,000’ different deities” (The Story of Civilization: Part 1 – Our Oriental Heritage, Chapter IV, Moral Elements of Civilization, p 234, by Will Durant, Simon and Schuster, NY, 1954, at http://www.archive.org/stream/StoryOfCiv01_OurOrientalHeritage#page/n331/mode/2up, accessed 1-25-12), all of these gods and goddesses were just visible manifestations of just one god – Marduk.  While to the casual observer, the worship of these pagan Babylonians might appear to be polytheistic – worshiping many different gods, yet in reality it was monotheistic – worshiping one god manifesting himself in many different forms.
     This concept of just one god being worshiped through many different divine manifestations was more easily seen through another Babylonian belief referred to as the Trinity.
     Bel was also depicted as being accompanied with three main deities who were his companions or helpers.  These three companion helpers were known as “Shamash, Sin, and Ishtar, guardians of the firmament, which they thereafter patrolled as the Sun, the Moon, and Venus” (see Babylonian Astrology at http://numberonestars.com/life/babylonian_astrology.htm, accessed 7-25-12).  Just like Anu, Ellil and Ea – the three deities in the Creation Epic that Marduk exalted above the several hundred other deities to help keep the heavens in harmony, so Shamash, Sin, and Ishtar were appointed by Bel as his helpers to patrol the heavens and keep things in harmony.  And "There were [more] triads of gods" in Babylonian religion than just these (Babylonian and Assyrian Religion, p 14-40, by S.H. Hooke, Norman, Oklahoma, 1963).
     This connection of the supreme god Bel or Marduk with a triad or trinity of deity companions or helpers, is an important identifying factor to the Babylonian mystery religion.  The three deity helpers being revelations of three different aspects of Marduk, allowed him to remain hidden behind them all.
     “A hymn of Assurbanipal addresses Marduk as carrying the identity of the three highest gods as personal properties: ‘You hold the Anu-ship, the Enlil-ship, the Ea-ship.’” Cited in Religions of the Ancient World: A Guide, p 26, by Sarah Iles Johnston, Harvard University Press, 2004.

     But this idea goes even further.  Bel or Marduk himself was only the visible form of the one supreme god.  This hidden form of this supreme god, the god behind the scenes, the god manifesting itself as the celestial water who then divided itself into three different manifestations, remained unknown and hidden in the background.  In worshiping Marduk, the Babylonians were also worshiping this one supreme hidden god. And since the real being behind all the pagan teachings of Babylon was the Biblical Lucifer, whom Marduk and all the rest of his male/female deity manifestations ultimately represented, the Babylonians were unwittingly worshiping Lucifer.


-  Music

     The music of these pagan groups of Babylonia/Mesopotamia was inseparably connected with their religion.  They “held the specific application of music as a tenet that was central to their religion and culture” (Progenitive Music: A Study of the Ancestry of Western Society, In Regards to Music, Religion and Culture, p 6, by Jason Rae, 2007, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 4-5-12).  “Historians have traced the connection of religion and music back to primitive man” (Face the Music, by Leonard J. Seidel, Springfield, VA, 1988, at http://www.christianheritagemins.org/articles/Face%20the%20Music%20-%20Contemporary%20Church%20Music%20on%20Trial..htm, accessed 4-5-12).  Music “almost certainly began in (Mesopotamian) religion as a form of worship” (Progenitive Music: A Study of the Ancestry of Western Society, In Regards to Music, Religion and Culture, p 13, by Jason Rae, 2007, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 4-5-12), and this connection with their religious beliefs was so strong that music could not be properly practiced without involving it.


-  Instruments

     The musical instruments developed by Jubal before the flood were constructed and used by the Babylonians after the flood.  In fact, “one of the earliest Chaldasan sculptures contained a representation of the harp and the pipes which were attributed to Jubal” (The World's Earliest Music Traced to its Beginnings in Ancient Lands, p 4, by Hermann Smith, London: William Reeves, 1904, at http://www.archive.org/stream/worldsearliestmu00smituoft/worldsearliestmu00smituoft_djvu.txt, accessed 3-16-12).
     Following in Jubal’s footsteps other musical instruments were developed over the years as the Babylonians continued to experiment with music.  These included: “the cornet, flute, harp [of from 6 to 15 strings], sackbut (lyre of from 3 to 12 strings), psaltery, dulcimer (bagpipe), and all [other] kinds of music” (Daniel 3:5), including bells, clappers, sistrums or sistras, cymbals, tambourines, horns, trumpets, reeds, double reeds, etc. (see Ancient and Oriental Music, Volume 1 of New Oxford History of Music, p 239-245, editor: Egon Wellesz, publisher: Oxford University Press, 1957).  Also included with these instruments were quite “a variety of drums” of different types and sizes (see Ancient and Oriental Music, Volume 1 of New Oxford History of Music, p 233-238, editor: Egon Wellesz, publisher: Oxford University Press, 1957).
     This author has identified at least nine different types of drums within Babylonian literature: the adab, ala, balag, lilis or lilissu, meze, sem, sim, tigi and ub (see Sumerian Cylinder of The building of Ningirsu's temple (Gudea, cylinders A and B), Cylinder A, Section 18, line A18.19 (cumulative line 501),  The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.1.7#, accessed 4-29-12; The Sumerian Tablet of Inana and Enki, Segment J, lines 100-101, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr131.htm, accessed 4-29-12; Sumerian Tablet of Enki's journey to Nibru, line 62,  The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr114.htm, accessed 4-29-12; Sumerian Tablet of The marriage of Martu, lines 60-62, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr171.htm, accessed 4-29-12).  These drums ranged in size from the “Giant frame drums...and small cylindrical drums played horizontally and vertically” (Encyclopedia Britannica, under Egyptian Art, at http://www.britannica.com/eb/topic-180644/Egyptian-art, cited in History and classification of Percussion instruments, at http://www.angelfire.com/musicals/kallidaihari/classification.htm, accessed 5-13-12), to both small and large sacred kettledrums.  Their frames could be made from wood, or metal.  These drums were tuned “properly” (Sumerian Tablet of Enki's journey to Nibru, line 124, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr114.htm, accessed 4-29-12) so that they correctly and consistently provided the particular sound desired.  Some of these drums were beaten by hand – such as the smaller hand-held ones, but some of the larger drums were beaten with “drumsticks” (see Sumerian Tablet of Enki's journey to Nibru, line 62, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr114.htm, accessed 4-29-12; Sumerian Tablet of The Kesh Temple Hymn, 7th house, line 117, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section4/tr4802.htm, accessed 4-30-12).
     All this shows that “ancient Mesopotamia possessed instruments of music of an advanced degree of construction in great variety” (Percussion Instruments and Their History, p 152, by James Blades, 4th edition, publisher: Bold Strummer, 1992).
     Ancient philosophist and teacher Iamblichus Chalcidensis mentions that harmonic proportion in music “was a discovery of the Babylonians” (Iamblichus cited in Nicomachus of Gerasa, Introduction to Arithmetic, book 2, chapter XXIX, footnote #5, published in University of Michigan Studies, Humanistic Series, Vol XVI, p 284, translated by Martin Luther D'ooge, publisher by the Macmillan Company, NY, 1926, at http://www.archive.org/details/NicomachusIntroToArithmetic, accessed 3-18-12).
     The Babylonians were expert astronomers and mathematicians believing that “there was a perfect harmony existing throughout the universe”, and had developed a system of astrology based upon the movement of the planets/stars within the major zodiacal constellations believing that “the motions of the stars” cast “their effects on men’s destinies”.  Naturally, they mixed and welded these beliefs with music.  They developed a “musical theory” based upon the belief that “man could make music whose principles reflected this perfect harmony [in the universe] and thus come into tune with it” (The Pelican History of Music, vol 1 titled Ancient Forms to Polyphony, p 16, edited by Alec Robertson and Denis Stevens, published by Penguin Books, Baltimore, Maryland, 1960, at http://www.archive.org/stream/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp_djvu.txt, accessed 3-19-12).  The Babylonians “thought that mathematics, religion, and music were all related to each other” (The History of Musical Temperament and Pitch Before 1750, by Christine Denton, published online on December 6, 1996, at http://www.the-compound.org/writing/tuningpre1750.pdf, accessed 4-5-12), and developed music based upon and in harmony with the cosmos “as a means of helping to maintain or reflect universal harmony” (Encyclopedia Britannica, under word Music, p 1091, 1965).
     This endeavor led the Babylonians to the “discovery that the most important musical intervals are related to the ratios of whole numbers” (The History of Musical Temperament and Pitch Before 1750, by Christine Denton, published online on December 6, 1996, at http://www.the-compound.org/writing/tuningpre1750.pdf, accessed 4-5-12).  For instance, the Babylonians recognized that “the primary divisions of a string-length gave four intervals which can be expressed in mathematical ratios as follows 1 : 1 (unison); 1 : 2 (octave); 2 : 3 (fifth); and 3 : 4 (fourth).  These they [then] correlated with the four seasons (spring, summer, winter, autumn)” (The Pelican History of Music, vol 1 titled Ancient Forms to Polyphony, p 16, edited by Alec Robertson and Denis Stevens, published by Penguin Books, Baltimore, Maryland, 1960, at http://www.archive.org/stream/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp_djvu.txt, accessed 3-19-12; see also Ancient and Oriental Music, Volume 1 of New Oxford History of Music, p 252-253, editor: Egon Wellesz, publisher: Oxford University Press, 1957).  As there were seven planets/stars used to determine their astrological predictions, “the Babylonian scale was based on seven tones [heptatonic or diatonic scale], and linked to the planetary system as the manifestation of the will of gods” (Music in Assyria and Babylonia, p 7, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 6-14-11; see also Ancient and Oriental Music, Volume 1 of New Oxford History of Music, p 247, editor: Egon Wellesz, publisher: Oxford University Press, 1957; The Pelican History of Music, vol 1 titled Ancient Forms to Polyphony, p 16, edited by Alec Robertson and Denis Stevens, published by Penguin Books, Baltimore, Maryland, 1960, at http://www.archive.org/stream/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp_djvu.txt, accessed 3-19-12; and The Rise of Music in the Ancient World: East and West, first edition, p 99-100, by Curt Sachs, W.W. Norton, 1943).
     Further, the Babylonians developed “a system of tuning a lyre in the seven diatonic modes, complete with technical terms for the modes and even a description of the tritone (augmented fourth or diminished fifth interval) as the ‘unclear’ interval of a given mode” (Sacred Music in Antiquity, by John Wheeler, at http://www.rakkav.com/biblemusic/pages/sacred.htm, accessed 3-19-12).  Defining this interval as being “unclear” apparently meant that this “tritone was considered ‘dissonant’ by the ancient Mesopotamians” and thus its harsh sound was not considered beneficial “for melodic and harmonic practice” (Sacred Music in Antiquity, by John Wheeler, at http://www.rakkav.com/biblemusic/pages/sacred.htm, accessed 3-19-12).  Also with some of the Babylonian harps and lyres containing just 5 strings and others 12 strings, “both the pentatonic [5 different pitches] and chromatic scales [12 different pitches]” were also likely to have been utilized by the Babylonians as both of these scales can “easily be derived from the diatonic scale” (Sacred Music in Antiquity, by John Wheeler, at http://www.rakkav.com/biblemusic/pages/sacred.htm, accessed 3-19-12).
     The Babylonians understood “the art of music” (Sumerian Tablet of A Praise Poem of Shulgi (Shulgi E), line 155, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr24205.htm, accessed 4-27-12), they understood the “art of song” (Sumerian Tablet of Inana and Enki, Segment I, line 51, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.1.3.1#, accessed 4-27-12), as well as understanding “the art of singing” (Self-praise of Ishme-Dagan (Ishme-Dagan A), Segment A, line 68, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr25401.htm, accessed 4-27-12).  They knew “the occasions when praise songs are to be sung”, and knew “how to intersperse appropriate words with the accompaniment of the fingers and instruments” of music (Self-praise of Ishme-Dagan (Ishme-Dagan A), Segment A, lines 69-72, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr25401.htm, accessed 4-27-12).  They had “completely mastered the developed aspects of the art of singing and the recondite points of…songs” and musical performance (Self-praise of Ishme-Dagan (Ishme-Dagan A), Segment A, lines 74-75, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr25401.htm, accessed 4-27-12).  Their “songs” were intelligently sung, and the accompanying musical performance was “harmonious” in tune and conducted with skill (Sumerian Tablet of A Hymn to Nance (Nance A), line 42, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.4.14.1&charenc=j#, accessed 4-27-12).
     The musical theory of Babylon was well developed, and in fact “was a cornerstone in the doctrine of Ethos” (Ancient and Oriental Music, Volume 1 of New Oxford History of Music, p 252-253, editor: Egon Wellesz, Publisher: Oxford University Press, 1957).  Ethos is a Greek word meaning “moral force”, or the ability of the music to affect and move the soul or inner person of the listener.  Babylonian  music was performed in such a way to move and affect the innermost feelings of the listener towards a particular goal.
      The god Ea or Enki was considered to be the “God of Music and Wisdom” (Percussion Instruments and Their History, 4th edition, illustrated and revised, p 157, by James Blades, publisher: Bold Strummer, 1992), and his sacred musical instrument was the drum.  Some drums even had “the addition of a figure of Ea set on top” of it (Percussion Instruments and Their History, 4th edition, illustrated and revised, p 153, by James Blades, publisher: Bold Strummer, 1992).
     Ea was represented by a bull, which was a manifestation of the Babylonian’s one supreme god Bel-Marduk, and “the skin used in the Babylonian drum was made of the hide of a bull”.  There was “an elaborate ritual involving the fixing of the skin head of this sacred instrument” (Music in Assyria and Babylonia, p 2, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 6-14-11; see also Percussion Instruments and Their History, p 156-157, by James Blades, 4th edition, publisher: Bold Strummer, 1992).  After “divine powers have been transferred by magic means” into the “ritually prepared’ bull, the priests then kill this sacred bull, “in order to transfer its potency and sacredness to the kettle drum" through its skin (Ancient Mesopotamia: Portrait of a Dead Civilization, Second Edition, p 179, by A. Leo Oppenheim, University of Chicago Press, 1964).  Once this ritual was completed, this drum became “The Divine Lilissu (kettledrum)” (Rituels Accadiens, p 12, by F. Thureau-Dangin, Paris, 1921, cited in Percussion Instruments and Their History, 4th edition, illustrated and revised, p 157, by James Blades, publisher: Bold Strummer, 1992).
     As the kettledrum was the special sacred drum of the god Ea, other drums became special to other gods as well.  For instance: the “holy ub and holy lilis drums” were played especially “for her [Babylonian goddess Inana]” (Sumerian Tablet of A Sir-namursaga to Ninsiana for Iddin-Dagan (Iddin-Dagan A), 3rd Kirugu, line 37, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.5.3.1#, accessed 4-27-12).  The “balag drum” became the “beloved” drum of the war god Ningirsu.  The Babylonians believed that this “drum will make the inclination of the lord -- which is as inconceivable as the heavens -- will make the inclination of Ningirsu, the son of Enlil, favourable for you...With his powers, which are the greatest, the warrior [god] will make the house [temple] thrive for you” (Sumerian Cylinder of The Building of Ningirsu's Temple (Gudea, cylinders A and B), Cylinder A, Section 7, lines A7.1-5, 7-8) (cumulative lines 165-169, 171-172), The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.1.7#, accessed 4-27-12).  When the Babylonians played this particular drum, or any of the other holy drums, they understood that the gods who favored these would become so happy with their worshiper that their “requests will then be taken as if they were commands” and would be quickly and abundantly answered (Sumerian Cylinder of The Building of Ningirsu's Temple (Gudea, cylinders A and B), Cylinder A, Sections 6, lines A6.26)(cumulative line 164), The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.1.7#, accessed 4-27-12).
     This led the Babylonians to believe that the musical instrument of “drums belong to the divine powers” (Sumerian Tablet of The temple hymns, line 7, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section4/tr4801.htm, accessed 4-29-12).  They believed that the drums were sacred and “holy” above every other instrument (The Sumerian Tablet of Inana and Enki, Segment J, lines 100-101, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr131.htm, accessed 4-29-12; Sumerian Tablet of The lament for Urim, line 300, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.2.2&charenc=j#, accessed 4-29-12).
     The kettledrum was a representation of their god “Ea, the divine Patron of Music”, and “the dread sound of which was the personification of his essence” (Ancient and Oriental Music, Volume 1 of New Oxford History of Music, p 231, editor: Egon Wellesz, publisher: Oxford University Press, 1957) or his spirit in their midst.  By playing this drum the Babylonians called or summoned Ea into their midst to bless their gathering with his essence or spirit.  It was the sound of the drum itself, aside from any lyrics, that was the personification of the essence of Ea, and through him Bel-Marduk.  The longer and louder the Babylonian musicians would beat upon these sacred drums, the more of the presence of the god of music would be encouraged to come into their midst, fill the entire area, and affect all the listeners with his essence or spirit.


-  Rhythm

     These drums were not played in a haphazard manner, nor beaten without rhythm.  They were skillfully played so that “ala drums and balag drum will sound in perfect concert with the sim drums” (Sumerian Cylinder of The building of Ningirsu's temple (Gudea, cylinders A and B), Cylinder B, Section 15, lines B15.21-22 (cumulative lines 1177-1178), The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.1.7#, accessed 4-29-12).  It took a lot of practice before a Babylonian drum player could say that “I have mastered the drumsticks” (Sumerian Tablet of Self-praise of Ishme-Dagan (Ishme-Dagan A): Segment A, line 372, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at
http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr25401.htm, accessed 4-27-12).
     Babylonians played their drums in a perfect rhythmic cycle and tempo designed to reflect the harmony and precise mathematical functioning of the universe.  This fact is clearly shown in an ancient Babylonian drawing wherein “we find rhythmical sounds of the drum here employed apparently for the purpose of facilitating the execution of some menial labour [which was cutting down the palm trees belonging to a captured city]” (The Music of the Most Ancient Nations, p 101 by Carl Engel, Reeves London, 1864, cited in Percussion Instruments and Their History, p 158, by James Blades, 4th edition, Publisher Bold Strummer, 1992).  These particular rhythmic drum sounds unified and harmonized the workers.
     The Babylonians “deeply revered music, which was perceived to be a gift from the gods and the means by which to worship” them (Progenitive Music: A Study of the Ancestry of Western Society, In Regards to Music, Religion and Culture, p 43, by Jason Rae, 2007, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 4-5-12).  After all, Enki – their patron god of music – was depicted to have himself “made” some of the many musical instruments which the Babylonians were fond of using – such as “the lyre, the algar instrument, [and] the balag drum with the drumsticks” (Sumerian Tablet on Enki's Journey to Nibru, line 62, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr114.htm, accessed 4-27-12).
     In connection with this fact, “each of the translated tablets that relates to music of psalms for religious worship, places the music in the scale of ‘nid qabli’, meaning ‘of the gods’” (Progenitive Music: A Study of the Ancestry of Western Society, In Regards to Music, Religion and Culture, p 21, by Jason Rae, 2007, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 4-5-12).  And since there were seven different divine gods who controlled the heavens and determined the fates of individuals and nations, the Babylonians represented these seven different astrological powers in their music.
     Religious music performed in Babylonian temples frequently had “seven singers [who] sang” (Sumerian Tablet of Enki's journey to Nibru, line 67, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr114.htm, accessed 4-29-12) to the accompaniment of “seven instruments” (Sumerian Tablet of A praise poem of Shulgi (Shulgi C), Segment B, line 80, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr24203.htm, accessed 4-29-12) which played songs containing the seven different musical tones, whose musical rhythm was then enhanced by, of course, “seven” drums – especially “tigi drums” (Sumerian Tablet of Enki's journey to Nibru, line 123-125,  The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr114.htm, accessed 4-29-12), “ala drums” (Sumerian Tablet of The marriage of Martu, line 61, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr171.htm, accessed 4-29-12) and “balag drums” (Babylonian Tablet of The cursing of Agade (Old Babylonian version), Line 197, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr215.htm, accessed 4-29-12).
     This music was specifically and intelligently designed to harmonize with the cosmos where the Babylonian gods dwelt.  These seven musical notes, singers, musicians and especially drums were all purposely arranged to harmonize together so that they could please the seven astrological gods who controlled all things, and encourage these gods to come and visit with them and fill them all with their divine essence or spirit.  This reason lay behind Babylon’s theory of music, and the purpose and goal of their music being performed in its particular style and rhythm!
     In order for this complex goal to be realized, persons of wisdom, skill and tact, as well as songwriters, singers and musicians well-versed in the mystery religious teachings of Babylon were needed.  And there were none more qualified to achieve these things than the temple priests themselves.
     Each of the Babylonian temples were "staffed by priests, priestesses, musicians, singers, castrates and hierodules [prostitutes]” (The Treasures of Darkness: a History of Mesopotamian Religion, by Thorkild Jacobsen, Yale University Press, 1976; also Interpreters Dictionary of the Bible, under Music, p. 461, Abingdon Press, 1962), and these temple “musicians and singers, [included] both male and female” performers (Everyday Life in Babylonia and Assyria, Chapter 9 on Religion, p 111, by H.W.F. Saggs, published 1965, Assyrian International News Agency Books Online, at http://www.aina.org/books/eliba/eliba.htm#c20, accessed 12-22-11; also Sumerian Cylinder of The Building of Ningirsu's Temple, Cylinder B, section 3, lines B4.5-6 (cumulative lines 890-891), The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.1.7#, accessed 4-23-12).  Some became “cantors of laments, some cantors of carols, [and] many were musicians” (Babylonian Religion, by Dr. M.D. Magee, at http://www.askwhy.co.uk/judaism/0235Marduk.php, accessed 5-13-12; also Sumerian Cylinder of The Building of Ningirsu's Temple, Cylinder B, section 3, lines B4.5-6 (cumulative lines 890-891), The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.1.7#, accessed 4-23-12) – including drummers!  Especially could the “pašeš priests beat the drumskins; [as] they recite powerfully, powerfully” (Sumerian Tablet of The Kesh temple hymn, 7th house, Lines 114-115, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section4/tr4802.htm, accessed 4-29-12).  “Musical knowledge, like that of astrology, was initially considered the sole purview of the priests and the temples” (Progenitive Music: A Study of the Ancestry of Western Society, In Regards to Music, Religion and Culture, p 21, by Jason Rae, 2007, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 4-5-12).
     In the temples especially these “sacred hymns, the psalms and lamentations [were] chanted by trained singers in accordance with a well-defined liturgy, to the accompaniment of diverse instruments: lyres, flutes, cymbals and drums” (The Arts of Assyria, Volume 2 of Arts of Mankind, p 297, by André Parrot, published by Golden Press, 1961).  “Orchestras played and singers sang, individually and chorally” in praises to the gods of Babylon (The Story of Civilization: Part 1 – Our Oriental Heritage, Chapter IV, Moral Elements of Civilization, p 254, by Will Durant, Simon and Schuster, NY, 1954, at http://www.archive.org/stream/StoryOfCiv01_OurOrientalHeritage#page/n351/mode/2up, accessed 1-25-12).  Sometimes just one type of drum would be played, other times several different types of drums would be played in unison to make “them resound to Enlil” (five different drums playing simultaneously listed in the Babylonian Tablet of The Cursing of Agade (Old Babylonian version), lines 197-200, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr215.htm, accessed 4-29-12).  But in most all occasions, “drums...were freely employed in sacred music” of Babylon (Babylonian and Hebrew Musical Terms, by Professor Stephen Langdon, published in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol 53, Issue #2, 1921, p 169-191, at http://journals.cambridge.org/action/displayAbstract?fromPage=online&aid=5682892, accessed 6-14-11), especially during the chants as “the precentors [priest as a choir director]...[would] chant to the drum” (Ancient and Oriental Music, Volume 1 of New Oxford History of Music, p 234, editor: Egon Wellesz, publisher: Oxford University Press, 1957).
     This free use of drums within the religious worship services of Babylonian temples is clearly shown in a “Sumerian Stela” or song of lamentation written about 2400 BC.  This song stated: “O temple, thy skilled master [priest] is not present; thy fate who decrees?  The psalmist, who knows the song, is not present; thy fate to the drum he chants not!  He that knows how to touch the drum is not present; thy fate he sings not!” (Sumerian Stela, cited in Essays on the Origins of Western Music, Essay #5: Thoughts on Music and Religion in Ancient Civilizations, p 1, by David Whitewell, published at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache:ZKMNk2nMooAJ:www.whitwellessays.com/docs/DOC_869.doc+babylon+%22music+in+religion%22&hl=en&gl=us&pid=bl&srcid=ADGEESh_4kdq1qqr_Aq-CzzmuIkn052WHkMviWfneDf4jkOj8Y6oHXImJHc-QawVS6T2i3U5WzuCxt-7d9oMsn6X4y8-z-1ZG9xGU7jiKEmeOxS28sq22q-KCRCeI_eEnS7xGtwn84VV&sig=AHIEtbSDrxXzpT18FeQr9cjc80uNHXodPg, accessed 4-5-12.)  The drums were an integral connection to the priests and psalmist, one of the most important musical instruments to be heard within any of the worship services of the temples.  Without them their ritual ceremonies could not be properly conducted, and the spirit of their god of music could not be present to bless the temple goers, leaving them without his power.


-  Lyrics

     The lyrics used in these sacred Babylonian songs were usually derived from their sacred writings or psalms, hymns, myths and other poetry verse which centered around their gods and the doctrines making up Babylon’s mystery religion.  But sometimes Enki, the Babylonian god of music, would directly inspire his followers with lyrics for new songs.  This type of direct inspiration or possession of the gods was depicted in the following text:
     “...the words which Enki [god of music] composed about me [king Shulgi], and which Jectin-ana [goddess of song] joyously speaks from the heart and broadcasts far and wide, shall never be forgotten, I have had them written down line by line in the House of the Wisdom of Nisaba [goddess of writing] in holy heavenly writing, as great works of scholarship.  No one shall ever let any of it pass from memory....It shall not be forgotten, since indestructible heavenly writing has a lasting renown. The scribe should bring it to the singer, and can let him look at it, and with the wisdom and intelligence of Nisaba, let him read it to him as if from a lapis-lazuli tablet. Let my songs sparkle like silver in the lode! Let them be performed in all the cult-places, and let no one neglect them” Sumerian Tablet of A Praise Poem of Shulgi (Shulgi E), lines 243-255, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr24205.htm, accessed 4-27-12.

     Since these particular lyrics had been transmitted directly from the gods themselves, they were considered extremely valuable and important.  Purified and holy scribes copied them down line by line, and a temple singer composed a suitable musical tune around the lyrics to make them “sparkle”.  This completed song was then distributed far and wide so that it could be performed in all the cult temples and shrines for the benefit of all worshipers and listeners.


-  Lyrical Rhythm

     Like Babylonian music, their lyrics were also never haphazardly composed, but were written to contain rhythmic patterns.  The “Metrical structures of [Mesopotamian] poetic texts (hymns, myths, and other poetry) fall in the category of accented verse, and frequently exhibit four ‘beats’ to each line of poetry” (Study titled Music and Dance in Ancient Western Asia, by Anne Draffkorn Kilmer, published in the book Civilizations of the Ancient Near East, vol 4, p 2608, editor: Jack M. Sasson, publisher: Charles Scribner & Sons, Farmington Hills, MI, 1995).
     In addition to frequently carrying four beats to each line of poetry, these materials were also repetitious in nature.  At times the second line of text was repeated in the fourth line (see Enuma Enlish, tablet 4, lines 3-6), or a pair of lines would essentially say the same thing twice (see Enuma Enlish, tablet 1, lines 1-2), or the first line would be repeated in the second line but with added details (see Enuma Enlis, tablet 1, lines 42-43).  And “these repetitional devices occur frequently” all through sacred Babylonian literature placed to music and sung in the temples.  These “most often take the form of couplets, [but] sometimes repetitive pairs stretch out over a full quatrain or are collapsed into half-lines”.  This means that “there is a rhythm” upon “which the verse was sung”, although “no discernable meter” has yet been discovered in Babylonian artifacts (Ancient Literature and Language, A Guide to Writing in History and Classics, Chapter 2: The Epic of Gilgamesh, by Frances B. Titchener, at http://www.usu.edu/markdamen/1320AncLit/chapters/02gilgam.htm, accessed 3-19-12).
     Since each line of poetry frequently contained four beats of accented verse, then the singing of this verse as well as the musical accompaniment would likely have followed this same four beat pattern.  This would have made the tempo and meter of many of these Babylonian songs to be played in a 4/4 time (NOTE: one of the earliest known Mesopotamian songs with musical notation is known as the Hurrian Song.  Here it is being played in 4/4 time at this link: http://www.amaranthpublishing.com/Hurrian-DG.mid).  Also, given the fact that many of their sacred verses were repetitive in nature over a full quatrain, which accented second and fourth verses, then this would have lent to the musical score or tune repeating itself to match the repetitive text (NOTE: a different translation of the Hurrian Song, where its repeating musical tune can more clearly be heard, is at this link: http://www.amaranthpublishing.com/kilmer.mid).  Given what has been stated above, we can conclude that Babylonian music was played in a 4/4 beat rhythm, with the second and fourth beat accented, and with its tune repeating itself at various intervals.
     But aside from what tempo and meter Babylonian sacred music was performed in, it is clear that their songs were sung in a rhythmically repeating pattern, accompanied with various musical instruments designed to build up the rhythm and emphasize the beat.


-  Conflict in Rhythm

     The Babylonian gods of the cosmos were at times in conflict with one another, sometimes happy, sometimes angry; one moment they were perfect and holy, the next imperfect and evil.  Their sun god Bel-Marduk only shone for half a full day, and then the opposing god of darkness ruled for the last half; etc.  Yet the Babylonians did not attribute this dualism or conflict among the gods to there being a lack of harmony in the cosmos, but instead embraced the concept that these apparent conflicts and rhythmic differences were necessary in order to maintain complete cosmic harmony.
     The goal of the Babylonian priests was to perfectly mimic the cosmos in their musical performances, and so at times produced songs that were also conflicting in rhythm with each other.  The main musical instruments which the priests used to reproduce these conflicting rhythms were the holy and sacred drums of the gods.
     A possible example of two different groups of drummers beating their drums in a conflicting rhythmic pattern was mentioned in Babylonian writings.  It states in the clay tablet of The Marriage of Martu, on lines 60-62:
     “In the city, bronze šem drums were rumbling, and the seven ala drums resounded as strong men, girdled champions, entered the wrestling house to compete with each other for Numušda [god of war] in the temple of Inab.” Sumerian Tablet of The Marriage of Martu, lines 60-62, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr171.htm, accessed 4-29-12.

     The wrestlers were a physical, visual representation of the continual conflict taking place in the cosmos.  The two different sets of seven drummers playing on two different sets of seven drums were an audio representation of the conflict.  The number seven represented the seven major gods with their forces of good and evil, forever at war with each other.  As one set of Babylonian drummers caused their sem drums to produce a “rumbling” sound, the other set of Babylonian drummers caused their ala drums to resound to a different rhythmic beat.
     With this being true, as each of these two groups of drummers pounded out their own particular rhythmic pattern, these two conflicting rhythms would begin to pulse and resonate against each another, filling the city temple with deep pulsing vibrations that would be felt by the Babylonians gathered therein.  This type of pulsing, resonating conflict would affect the listeners in different ways than would music played to one harmonious beat.  History shows that this conflict in beat and rhythm within music was first developed by the Babylonians.


- Music Used to  Educate

     In addition to the Babylonian priests performing these different styles of music to harmonize with the cosmos, the music was also specifically designed to teach the listener various aspects of their mystery religion.  Music “in Mesopotamia, was considered as part of education” (Music in Assyria and Babylonia, p 4, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 6-14-11).  Whenever the various styles of musical performances occurred at these temples, the priests and priestesses worked to cement the various teachings of the Babylonian mystery religion into the minds of each worshiper through the very music they heard being performed.
     For instance: A typical religious service would be as follows: there would be offered “sacrifices, in which supplications to the gods were supported by musical ceremonies” (Essays on the Origins of Western Music, Essay #5: Thoughts on Music and Religion in Ancient Civilizations, p 3, by David Whitewell, published at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache:ZKMNk2nMooAJ:www.whitwellessays.com/docs/DOC_869.doc+babylon+%22music+in+religion%22&hl=en&gl=us&pid=bl&srcid=ADGEESh_4kdq1qqr_Aq-CzzmuIkn052WHkMviWfneDf4jkOj8Y6oHXImJHc-QawVS6T2i3U5WzuCxt-7d9oMsn6X4y8-z-1ZG9xGU7jiKEmeOxS28sq22q-KCRCeI_eEnS7xGtwn84VV&sig=AHIEtbSDrxXzpT18FeQr9cjc80uNHXodPg, accessed 4-5-12).  Then “a chosen priest applied the magic formula necessary for the purification and consecration of the participants.  Then the psalmists had to sustain the opening supplication with their singing; a professional musician furnished the required instrumental accompaniment.  The principle psalmist (a sort of “high priest”) chanted a hymn to the gods Ea, Shamash and Marduk...Sacred services ended with the singing of an epic poem, which must have been well known to everyone, since the entire congregation took part in it” (Music in the Social and Religious Life of Antiquity, p 33, by Alfred Sendrey, Rutherford, Fairleigh Dickinson University Press, 1974).
     From this you can see that “music had such a powerful functional rule in the celebration of religion by the ancients”, with both “vocal and instrumental music playing an important role in religious ceremonies” in Babylon (Essays on the Origins of Western Music, Essay #5: Thoughts on Music and Religion in Ancient Civilizations, p 1, by David Whitewell, published at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache:ZKMNk2nMooAJ:www.whitwellessays.com/docs/DOC_869.doc+babylon+%22music+in+religion%22&hl=en&gl=us&pid=bl&srcid=ADGEESh_4kdq1qqr_Aq-CzzmuIkn052WHkMviWfneDf4jkOj8Y6oHXImJHc-QawVS6T2i3U5WzuCxt-7d9oMsn6X4y8-z-1ZG9xGU7jiKEmeOxS28sq22q-KCRCeI_eEnS7xGtwn84VV&sig=AHIEtbSDrxXzpT18FeQr9cjc80uNHXodPg, accessed 4-5-12), so much so, that one could not be properly conducted without the other.  The congregation themselves became involved in singing the lyrics, as “psalms and hymns were sung sometimes by the priests, sometimes by the congregation, sometimes by both in strophe and antistrophe” (The Story of Civilization: Part 1 – Our Oriental Heritage, Chapter IV, Moral Elements of Civilization, p 242, by Will Durant, Simon and Schuster, NY, 1954, at http://www.archive.org/stream/StoryOfCiv01_OurOrientalHeritage#page/n339/mode/2up, accessed 1-25-12).
     Also, not all such psalms, hymns, lamentations and chants were performed in the common language of Babylon.  Sometimes, especially with the “chants” (see Babylonian and Hebrew Musical Terms, by Professor Stephen Langdon, published in the Journal of the Royal Asiatic Society, vol 53, Issue #2, 1921, p 169-191, at http://journals.cambridge.org/action/displayAbstract?fromPage=online&aid=5682892, accessed 6-14-11), “they were written in the ancient Sumerian language” which very few if any of the worshiper understood except the priests (The Story of Civilization: Part 1 – Our Oriental Heritage, Chapter IV, Moral Elements of Civilization, p 242, by Will Durant, Simon and Schuster, NY, 1954, at http://www.archive.org/stream/StoryOfCiv01_OurOrientalHeritage#page/n339/mode/2up, accessed 1-25-12).  Only the priests themselves knew the real meaning of the Babylonian teachings in these songs, and could hide or reveal them to worshiper at will.
     Whether the lyrics were Babylonian or Sumerian, music in the Babylonian mystical worship system was played in such a way that its listeners would be “moving into the presence of god”.  They believed that one had to “work your way up to god through the worship facilitator with music” (Music, Drama, Dance as Change Agent, by Kenneth Sublett, at http://www.piney.com/WinZoe2.html, accessed 5-13-12).  This facilitator was known as “the precentor”, and it was “his duty to chant and intone the liturgy” (Music in Assyria and Babylonia, p 4, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 6-14-11), and other sacred songs.  In other words, he was the song leader who would establish the proper pitch and tone, while others in the choir would then follow his lead and make “the responses in the liturgies” or sing along in the other hymns of praise (Music in Assyria and Babylonia, p 4, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 6-14-11).
     Some of these Babylonian liturgies lasted eight days, with each day “having a different tone” being performed (Music in Assyria and Babylonia, p 8, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 6-14-11).  This meant that anyone familiar with these liturgy tones could determine what day of the week it was by the particular tone they heard.
     Sometimes these litanies were “attended by a procession on the part of the choir, a choral march, [and] a real recessional was performed at the end of the litany” (Music in Assyria and Babylonia, p 4, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 6-14-11).  At other times these contained “the antiphon” where the song would alternate “between two groups of singers”, such as in the “Liturgy and Prayer to the Moon God”, or in the “Babylonian antiphonal lamentation” over the destruction of some of their land by the invading Guti (Music in Assyria and Babylonia, p 4, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 6-14-11).  The Mesopotamian liturgies are believed by certain historians to be “the greatest system of musical ritual in any ancient religion” (Ancient and Oriental Music, Volume 1 of New Oxford History of Music, p 236, editor: Egon Wellesz, publisher: Oxford University Press, 1957).
     Babylonian music and songs were performed in many different ways and manners, but all connected with their religious beliefs and designed to educate listeners to the various aspects of the Babylonian mystery religion.  “...most musicians depicted in early Mesopotamian...art [are shown to] participate in sacred rites” (Music, by Bryce Rytting, published in Encyclopedia of Religion, Communication, and Media,, p 275, Daniel A. Stout editor, Routledge, NY, 2006, at http://www.bandung2.co.uk/books/Files/Religion/Encyclopedia%20of%20Religion,%20Communication,%20and%20Media.pdf, accessed 4-5-12).


-  Arousal and Submission

     Babylonian music was specifically geared toward summoning their gods into their midst. It was performed in such a way as to encourage each listener to become involved in the music itself, to be led and moved through its heavy drum beat and rhythm, and submit to be filled with the spirit of these gods and united with them.
     To help bring about this submission to the gods, who had created all things through sexual union, this “moving into the presence of god” was facilitated through music specifically designed to sexually arouse the listeners to mimic their gods.  Once aroused by this passion, the mind would be unguarded against suggestions or teachings connected with the music that might otherwise be rejected by a mind that was not so distracted.
     This connection of music and sexual arousal in the worship services of the Babylonian gods is brought out in the Bible.  The Bible connects Babylon with being a harlot (see Revelation 14:8, 18:2), and a harlot’s job is to sexually arouse her unwary prospects in hopes that they will lose self-control and be enticed into her bed.
     We see this illustrated in Inanna, who was also called Ishtar or Astarte, and who was known as the queen of heaven as well as the goddess of sexuality.  The Babylonians believed that Inanna went to visit Enki or Ea, who was the god of music and “the god of wisdom, who knows all things” (Inanna queen of heaven and earth: Her stories and hymns from Sumer, p 12, by Diane Wolkstein and Samuel Noah Kramer, quoting from “Inanna and the God of Wisdom”, New York: Harper & Row, 1983).  And Enki gave Inanna “the art of love making.  He gave me the kissing of the phallus.  He gave me the art of prostitution....He gave me the resounding musical instrument.  He gave me the art of song” (Inanna queen of heaven and earth: Her stories and hymns from Sumer, p 17, by Diane Wolkstein and Samuel Noah Kramer, quoting from “Inanna and the God of Wisdom”, New York: Harper & Row, 1983).  And especially was the “drum” one of “the precious gifts of Ishtar” or Inanna (The Epic of Gilgamesh, tablet 12, lines 7 & 9, at http://looklex.com/textarchive/mesopotamia/gilgamesh12.htm), that was delivered to her by Enki or Ea as its sound was the personification of his presence in the midst of his worshiper.
     After Inanna/Ishtar had received these sexual instructions and musical gifts, she then brought all these to her people and commanded them to “Let the little children laugh and sing. Let all Uruk (populace of a large city in Mesopotamia) be festive! Let the high priest greet the Boat of Heaven with song. Let him utter prayers. Let him slaughter oxen and sheep. Let him pour beer out of the cup. Let the drum and tambourine resound. Let the sweet tigi-music be played. Let all the lands proclaim my noble name. Let my people sing my praises” (Inanna queen of heaven and earth: Her stories and hymns from Sumer, p 24, by Diane Wolkstein and Samuel Noah Kramer, quoting from “Inanna and the God of Wisdom”, New York: Harper & Row, 1983).
     If you notice the progression in the above story, religious teachings on sexual worship were first obtained from the god of wisdom, and immediately afterwards the same god gave Ishtar resounding music and the art of song.  When these gifts were ready to be brought forth to the people, their spirits were first loosened up with laughter, singing, drinking and festivity.  As the high priest began his work of instructing the people, the music became more intense with drum and tambourine and other instrumental music resounding.  The people gave in to this rhythmic musical bombardment and embraced the instruction, which directly led them to honor, worship and praise the sexual goddess, as well as Enki – the god of music and wisdom – who gave her these gifts.
     Thus this one great god Enki or Ea, who knows all things; this one god who gave the Babylonians their particular knowledge of music, art of song and the particular style of playing their musical instruments enhanced by the beating of the drum to represent his essence and summon his presence; was this one god who connected with this music the various practices of free and unrestrained sexuality!  But as we have discovered, this one all-wise god Enki/Ea was just another manifestation of the one supreme god Marduk, who was just a manifestation of the one supreme hidden god - which represented Lucifer.  Thus Lucifer was the real power hidden behind the throne and music of Babylon (Isaiah 14:4-12).


-  Dancing

     As the steady rhythm and drum beat of this Babylonian music was specifically designed to move the soul of each listener, then it was only natural for them to begin tapping their hands, feet, or even nodding their heads and move in time with the rhythm.  Dancing was another way to express this union with music, and further encourage the listeners to give in to the sway of Babylonian religious music.
     References to dancing found in the ancient tablets or shown in reliefs, were “usually in reference to the cult” practices connected with the temples of worship (Daily Life in Ancient Mesopotamia, Chapter 8 - Recreation, p 170, by Karen Rhea Nemet-Nejat, Greenwood Publishing Group, 1998).  Dances were performed “by both men and women”, and were “done in time to music, singing and clapping” (Daily Life in Ancient Mesopotamia, Chapter 8 - Recreation, p 170, by Karen Rhea Nemet-Nejat, Greenwood Publishing Group, 1998).  The number of dancers at any one time ranged from “performing solo, in pairs, and in groups”, and when in groups they would usually be arranged “in a row or circle” (Study titled Music and Dance in Ancient Western Asia, by Anne Draffkorn Kilmer, published in the book Civilizations of the Ancient Near East, vol 4, p 2609, editor: Jack M. Sasson, publisher: Charles Scribner & Sons, Farmington Hills, MI, 1995).
     Various types of dances were performed, which included “acrobatic dancers” who would perform all kinds of acrobatic moves to the delight and awe of the watchers (Daily Life in Ancient Mesopotamia, Chapter 8 - Recreation, p 170, by Karen Rhea Nemet-Nejat, Greenwood Publishing Group, 1998).  Also “whirling dances” were performed where the dancers would spin around and around (Study titled Music and Dance in Ancient Western Asia, by Anne Draffkorn Kilmer, published in the book Civilizations of the Ancient Near East, vol 4, p 2609, editor: Jack M. Sasson, publisher: Charles Scribner & Sons, Farmington Hills, MI, 1995).
     In fact the god Ea even commanded to “let a whirling dance take place” in celebration dealing with the goddess Ishtar (Agushaya Poem (II.6), Tablet II vii 16, referred to in Before the Muses: An Anthology of Akkadian Literature, vol 2, second Edition, p 504, by B. Foster, Bethesda, MD., 1996).  Thus “whirling dances were done in her honor” particularly during Ishtar’s “annual feast”, and the “‘whirling’ was usually done by men” arranged in a row or a circle, but could also be done by women (Study titled Music and Dance in Ancient Western Asia, by Anne Draffkorn Kilmer, published in the book Civilizations of the Ancient Near East, vol 4, p 2609, editor: Jack M. Sasson, publisher: Charles Scribner & Sons, Farmington Hills, MI, 1995).  This whirling dance then became a “form or attribute of Ishtar” and was therefore associated with her worship and performed in her temples (Before the Muses: An Anthology of Akkadian Literature, vol 2, second edition, p 879, by Benjamin Reed Foster, publisher: CDL Press, Bethesda, MD., 1996).  Performing this dance was another way in which the performers and worshipers could move into her presence and become filled with and possessed by her spirit, so she could communicate religious instruction.
     Dancing also proved a most effective way of keeping the minds of the people distracted while the steady drum beat emphasizing the rhythm of the music affected their hearts and souls.  That is why in most all of the pagan worship rituals and festivities of Babylon, music, song, and dance were highly indulged in, and inseparable from religion.


-  Secular Music

     This type of music and dance could be heard not only within Babylonian temples, but also in “palaces, and at the feasts of the well-to-do” (The Story of Civilization: Part 1 – Our Oriental Heritage, Chapter IV, Moral Elements of Civilization, p 254, by Will Durant, Simon and Schuster, NY, 1954, at http://www.archive.org/stream/StoryOfCiv01_OurOrientalHeritage#page/n351/mode/2up, accessed 1-25-12).  Just like in temple services, alcoholic beverages were also freely provided to help lessen reason, and to loosen self-control.  And also just like in temple services, the songs and music performed in ways to encourage the listeners to give loose reign to emotions and engage in sexual practices.
     This type of religious musical carryover to the secular arena could be clearly seen being exhibited in the ale houses and taverns.  These taverns were usually “run by alewives, [and] were houses of pleasure where men drank, listened to music, and had intercourse with prostitutes.  The walls of the taproom were decorated with clay plaques of naked women or other erotic scenes.  Ishtar, the goddess of love, was the patron of taverns” (Daily Life in Mesopotamia, p 137, by Karen Rhea Nemet-Nejat, Greenwood Publishing Group, 1998), especially since she was given “the holy tavern” as her own habitation by Enki (Inanna queen of heaven and earth: Her stories and hymns from Sumer, p 17, by Diane Wolkstein and Samuel Noah Kramer, quoting from “Inanna and the God of Wisdom”,  New York: Harper & Row, 1983).  Thus the same type of “musical expression”, as well as the same kind of low “religious morals” that were being taught and practiced within the Babylonian mystery religion, played “a vital part in [their] cultural development...and social values of a given community”, and all was attributable to “the quality of the music that they produced” (Music: the Sound and the Unsound, by Rebekah Smith, published in Only Believe magazine, Vol 4, #3, December, 1991, at http://discerningmusic.wordpress.com/music-%E2%80%93-the-sound-the-unsound/, accessed 4-5-12).


-  Volume of Performances

     During these musical performances, temple musicians played their “instruments loud enough to drown out the south wind-storm” (Sumerian Tablet of Inana and Iddin-Dagan (Iddin-Dagan A, line 206, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section2/tr2531.htm, accessed 4-23-12).  These loud musical performances were also “accompanied by tigi drums, and ala drums [which] roared for him [the temple god] like a storm” (Sumerian Cylinder of The Building of Ningirsu's Temple, (Gudea, cylinders A and B), Cylinder B, section B19.1-2 (or cumulative lines 1243-1244), The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.1.7#, accessed 4-23-12).
     Temples were purposefully constructed with a “great music room” (Sumerian Tablet on Enki and the World Order, lines 150-151, The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/section1/tr113.htm, accessed 4-27-12), and a “drum hall” (Sumerian Cylinder on The building of Ningirsu's temple (Gudea, cylinders A and B), Cylinder A, section A28.14-17 (cumulative line 771), The Electronic Text Corpus of Sumerian Literature website, at http://etcsl.orinst.ox.ac.uk/cgi-bin/etcsl.cgi?text=t.2.1.7#, accessed 4-23-12), so that the loud music and pounding rhythmic drum beat could be sent into all parts of the temple and also into all parts of the worshiper.  In fact, the whole complex of their “Ancient temples were often constructed in such a way that the songs sung during services would have a maximum effect on the mass” (Some Very Interesting Information on 666, by Ragnar Redbeard, at http://apodion.com/vad/static/126.html, accessed 5-13-12).


-  Manipulation

     This particular style of musical performance was knowingly used by the temple priests, especially those in high positions of civil authority, to manipulate and control all those who came to worship at their temples.  Any who came within hearing of this Babylonian music could become affected by it whether they realized it or not!
     With this close union of church and state government in Babylon, the high authorities of state were in league with and aiding the church officials in facilitating this control by endorsing and upholding the religious programs.  “Enlightened” officials in both the church and state fully knew what was going on, while the many “unenlightened” people underneath them, especially the vast majority of all the common worshipers, knew nothing about it.
     This type of division between those who knew, versus those who were ignorant, falls well within the ideology of that hidden “Babylonian Cult” society which secretly functioned within the Babylonian mystery religion.  This aspect of  “control, or manipulation at least, exerted through the music” that the religion and state of Babylon utilized against its own citizens (Progenitive Music: A Study of the Ancestry of Western Society, In Regards to Music, Religion and Culture, p 45, by Jason Rae, 2007, at https://docs.google.com/viewer?a=v&q=cache, accessed 4-5-12), is just another identifying mark pointing directly back to Babylon for its origin and establishment.


-  Spreading of

     The mystery religion and controlling musical practices of Babylon were not isolated within Mesopotamia.  When all the languages of people were changed at the Ziggurat tower of Babel, and the people and languages dispersed, the Babylonian religion and styles of musical arrangement, verse, drum, etc., traveled along with these groups throughout the world.  Thus the music originating in Babylon and connected with its religious ceremonies, rituals and services, were now spread worldwide to become a foundational part of every civilization!
     Evidence supporting this fact can be seen by the many different imitations of Babylon’s Ziggurat temples found to have been constructed in many different countries around the world.
     “The tower [of Babylon] was a symbol of worship and protection and became well known by many as the ziggurat of Etemenanki, in honor of the Babylonian supreme god Marduk; a dominant central point of worship that spread out to many other nations that were to come (thirty-four of these staged towers have now been located in twenty-seven ancient cities of the Middle East - the greatest of them all was the one at Babylon”. Nimrod, Mars and the Marduk Connection, by Bryce Self, at http://ldolphin.org/Nimrod.html, accessed 5-13-12.

     As well as in the Middle East, some of these Ziggurat temple pyramids and religious mounds have also been found throughout the world in various countries and continents, namely:

Africa – including Egypt, Sudan, Nigeria;
Asia – including China, India, Indonesia, Japan, Philippines, Tibet, Russia;
Europe – including Bosnia, Croatia, France, Greece, Italy, Serbia, Slovenia, Spain;
South America –  including Brazil, Peru; Central or MesoAmerica – including Guatemala, Mexico, Yucatan;
North America –  including American states of Alabama, Arkansas, Florida, Georgia, Illinois, Indiana, Kentucky, Louisiana, Mississippi, Missouri, North Carolina, Oklahoma, South Dakota, Tennessee, Texas, Wisconsin; etc (see Wikipedia On-line Encyclopedia, under word Step Pyramid, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Step_pyramid, and under word Pyramid, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Pyramid, and under List of Mississippian sites, all accessed 3-22-12; World Pyramids, at http://www.world-pyramids.com/project.html, accessed 3-22-12; Ancient Pyramids Around the World, By Amanda Bensen, at http://www.smithsonianmag.com/history-archaeology/Ancient-Pyramids-Around-the-World.html, accessed 3-22-12; UnderWater Pyramids, at http://www.cyberspaceorbit.com/phikent/japan/japan2.html, accessed 3-22-12; The Ancients: Pyramids Around the World, at http://www.thelivingmoon.com/43ancients/02files/Pyramids_World.html, accessed 3-22-12).

     The Babylonian worship of Lucifer in both doctrine and music was practiced and kept alive by being spread throughout all other civilizations, kingdoms and nations of the world.  As time passed, each of these ancient civilizations tailored these Babylonian beliefs and music to suit their own culture and peoples.

     Let us now examine other major civilizations of the ancient world to see whether the same major tenets of the mystery religion and musical practices of Babylon were adopted and practiced.


CHAPTER 3 -  EGYPT


-  Musical Practices

     Egypt was specifically known as “the land of Ham” (see Psalms 105:23, 27).  After the division at the tower of Babel in Mesopotamia, its inhabitants traveled west and settled along the fertile land surrounding the river Nile.  Just like Babylon from whence they originated, Egypt continued the worship of pagan gods, tailored over time to their own unique Egyptian ways and culture.  
     The major deities of Babylon - Bel Marduk, Ishtar and Tammuz were now called Amun Ra, Isis and Osiris by the Egyptians, and music was also intimately connected with the worship and religious practices of these gods/goddesses.
     The musical instruments of Egypt included string instruments such as harps, lyres, lutes;  wind instruments like flutes, clarinets, pipes, double pipes, trumpets, and oboes; percussion instruments like drums, rattles, sistrum, clappers or castenets, tambourines, bells and cymbals (Music in Ancient Egypt, by Kathleen Ek, September 19, 1999, at http://www.thenagain.info/webchron/westciv/EgyptianMusic.html, accessed 3-16-12; Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Ancient Egypt, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ancient_Egypt, accessed 2-5-23).
     Regarding drums, there were many different varieties, both large and small, both stationary and carried (Percussion instruments and their history, p 154-156, by James Blades, 4th edition, Publisher Bold Strummer, 1992).  These musical instruments were not played haphazardly, but were played with “rhythm, harmony, [and] meter” (Music and Worship in Pagan and Christian Antiquity, p. 65, by Johannes Quasten, Pastoral Press, June, 1983).  The Egyptians wrote lyrics and “sang hymns” and also performed sensual “dances” in honor of their gods (A Treatise on the Life of Moses, book 2, p 162, by Philo).
     This combination of lyrics, music and sensual dance became quite popular among the Egyptian populace. In fact, "Women and girls from the different ranks of society were proud to enter the service of the gods as singers and musicians. The understanding of this service was universal: these singers constituted the 'harem of the gods'" (Music and Worship in Pagan and Christian Antiquity, p 41-42, by Johannes Quasten).  Song, music, and dance were inseparably connected with the worship of their gods and goddesses, especially during their festivals.  Their music was played in such a way that “was calculated to stimulate the deepest religious emotions, and fan the flames of ecstatic joy" (The Ancient Kingdoms of the Nile, p. 171-172, by Walter A. Fairservice, New York, 1962).  “...singers and dancers performed to the music of harps, lutes, drums, flutes, cymbals, clappers and tambourines. During festivals, crowds chanted and clapped, carried along by the vibrant rhythm of Egyptian orchestras, while dancers performed amazing feats, leaping twirling and bending their bodies in time with the music” (Music and Dance, by Christina, at http://www.panhistoria.com/www/AncientEgyptianVirtualTemple/music.html, accessed 2-5-23).
     One form of the rhythmic sensual dances performed by the temple priestesses is what we commonly refer to today as the “belly dance”, also called “Zaar” or “Zar”.  This dance by the priestess was “a dance of spirits” associated with Osiris and Isis (Belly Dance Merseyside website, Article - “The Zaar- A Healing Dance”, citing Diriye Abdullahi, at http://www.bellydancemerseyside.co.uk/wb/pages/articles/dance/the-zaar-a-healing-dance..php, accessed 2-5-23).  In this Egyptian dance, the “shoulders, buttocks, stomach and breasts” of scantily-clothed priestesses were “all separately or simultaneously rotated, wagged or otherwise set in motion” in rhythmic harmony to the musical beat (Osiris, p 245, by Earnest A. Budge, University Books, 1961).  
     Osiris, who was also called Ausar, was known as the lord of lords and god of gods, and not surprisingly, was a god who was “fond of music and the dance” (Diodorus of Sicily, Book I [18, 4]), and he was the god who “induced people to accept his teachings, not by force of arms, but by the use of persuasive lectures, spiritual hymns, and music” (Anuk Ausar - The Kamitic Initiation System, Chapter 7 - The Story of Ausar, p 139, by Ra Un Nefer Amen, at  https://archive.org/stream/samoht/aasdewq_djvu.txt, accessed 2-5-23; see also On Isis and Osiris, by Plutarch, section 13, p 11, at https://sacred-texts.com/cla/plu/pte/pte04.htm, accessed 2-5-23).
     The Egyptians also worshiped a god of the moon called Thot or Thoth.  “Plutarch credits Thoth, also known as Hermes, with having been the one who invented music” (The New Grove Dictionary Of Music and Musicians, p 70).  He was also “the originator of the drum” to the Egyptians (Percussion instruments and their history, p 154, by James Blades, 4th edition, Publisher Bold Strummer, 1992).  He was also known as “the Lord of the voice”, the one who “discovered the incantations which evoke and control the gods”, as well as the “melodies of these incantations” (History of Egypt, Vol 1, part B, Chapter 2 – The Gods of Egypt, p 209-210, by Gaston Maspero, The Grolier Society).  Incantations are magical spells, and were combined by the Egyptians with their music and dance, which affected all listeners.
     In addition to these musical gods of Osiris and Thot, one of the most popular goddesses they worshiped was called Het Hert, who was also called Heret or Heru.  She was also known as Hathor the cow goddess of fertility who bore the sun-god Ra and placed him as a sun disk between her horns.  She was called “the Mistress of Music, the Queen of the Harp Playing, the Lady of the Choral Dance” (Historia Religionum: Handbook for the History of Religions - Religions of the Past, p 1, by C.J. Bleeker and G. Widengren, 1971).  The one who has “Power Over the Gods and the Goddesses”, being “the Lady of Hymns”, whose “heart rejoices when Thou hearest our songs” (Hymn of the Seven Hathors from the Temple of Dendera, from the 5th Crypt of the Temple of Dendera, Mariette: Dendérah, Tome 3, pl. 60).  “Hymns to Het-Hert found at Dendera and in her temple at Philae mention the music, rhythmic dancing, and intoxication of her festivities, all of them ways of experiencing her presence” (Music and Dance of Ancient Egypt, http://www.hethert.org/musicdance.htm).  These songs or hymns were sung by choirs, and "these choirs generally sang the so-called epiphany hymns, which were intended to invite the gods to appear” (Music & Worship in Pagan and Christian Antiquity, p. 76, by Johannes Quasten).  And, of course, drums were the major part of their musical performances to the gods/goddesses.
     “The priestesses of Het Heret [Hathor] would dance to the rhythms of live drumming.” Erotic Dance, by teenwitch.com website, at http://www.teenwitch.com/magick/eroticdance.html, accessed 2-5-23.

     The end result of all the music, rhythmic drumming and sensual dance was an ecstatic emotional high upon the listeners and a loss of their restraint and self-control.  Many were then led to indulgence in orgies and other sexual practices, and some were even taken possession by the god they were worshiping.  “The priestesses [of Her Heret or Hathor] would often enter into an altered state of consciousness during erotic dance, becoming the goddess manifest in human form” (Erotic Dance, by teenwitch.com website, at http://www.teenwitch.com/magick/eroticdance.html, accessed 2-5-23).
     While in this altered state of consciousness and possession, communication with the gods could occur, and some people would begin to audibly speak for the gods.  However, much of their speech was unintelligible language known as “ecstatic speech” or speaking in the tongues of the gods.
     “There are records of ecstatic speech and the like in Egypt in the eleventh century B.C.” Evangelical Dictionary of Theology, p 1100, by G.R. Osborne, under “Speaking in Tongues” section, Grand Rapids: Baker, 1984.


CHAPTER 4 -  CANAANITES (Phoenicians, Punics, including Tyre and Carthage)

-  Religious and Musical Practices

     Canaan, another of the sons of Ham, traveled with his family away from the tower of Babel to a land west of Babylon and north-east of Egypt, which became known as the land of the Canaanites.  The religious practices of the Canaanites, who were also known as Phoenicians or Punics by later civilizations, were, of course, very similar to that of Babylon and Egypt.  They also were wholly devoted to the worship of a pantheon of different pagan gods/goddesses.
     The major deities of Babylon - Bel Marduk, Ishtar and Tammuz - were now called Baal, Astarte (also known as Ashtoreth, Anat or Anath) and Martu by the Canaanites, and music was also intimately connected with the worship and religious practices of these gods/goddesses.
     In Canaan, including Tyre and Carthage, religion and music were inseparably combined, and “almost all popular music reflected the worship of Ishtar [or Ashtarte], the goddess of fertility. Popular songs were usually a prelude to sexual orgies led and organized by the goddess’ “thousands of hierodules (temple prostitutes)." (Interpreters Dictionary of the Bible, under Music, p. 461, Abingdon Press, 1962).  Every temple was staffed with musicians, singers and dancers trained to apply and perform their craft in order to generate the proper spirit among their audience!
     In addition to encouraging sexual practices, the music used by the temple priests also played another, more gruesome role.  This role was sacrifice.  If performing sexual performances did not please Baal and bring his rain, then it would require the more costly sacrifice of living things, both animal and human!
     In Carthage was found the “king's music grove”.  It was named Topheth, meaning Tambourine. This music grove was dedicated to the god Molech, also known as Moloch or Milcom, which was just another name for Baal as the bull-god El.
     Molech was a brass statue of a bull’s head on a man’s body whose arms and hands were stretched out with palms turned up for the offering to be placed upon.  At certain times, this statue was heated by fire from beneath and infants and young children were placed on its red hot arms as a sacrifice, being caused “to pass through the fire to Molech” or “Baal” (see Jeremiah 32:35, 19:5).  Archeological evidence reveals that “in Carthage, child sacrifice was indeed common practice” (Palestine Exploration Quarterly, by John Basil Hennessy, 1966, cited in Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia,  under word Carthage, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carthage#Child_sacrifice-question, accessed 12-11-17), as they uncovered a “a large quantity of urns containing...children’s bones” in their excavations of the area (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia,  under word Carthage, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Carthage#Child_sacrifice-question, accessed 12-11-17).
     While the children were being burnt, the priests and temple associates would dance wildly around the statue singing, playing flutes, tambourines and drums as loud as they could to drown out the dying screams and cries of the child sacrifice.
     “...the whole area before the statue was filled with a loud noise of flutes and drums so that the cries of wailing should not reach the ears of the people.” Plutarch in De Superstitiones, p 171.

     “Tophet...[the place of] Moloch, which was made of brass; and they heated him from his lower parts; and his hands being stretched out, and made hot, they put the child between his hands, and it was burnt; when it vehemently cried out; but the priests beat a drum, that the father might not hear the voice of his son, and his heart might not be moved.” Phoenicians in the Lands of Gold, p 17, by J.G. Cheock, 2017.

     This horrendous ritual of murdering children in connection with drums and music should be little wonder because the prince or king of Tyrus or Tyre was actually Lucifer (see Ezekiel 28), and this practice was highly condemned by God Almighty as an abomination (see Jeremiah 32:35).


CHAPTER 5 -  GREECE

-  Musical Practices

     Macedonia, from which the nation of Greece arose, is “referred to as the land of Hani” with Hanaeans being “the name of a people and a kingdom of Old and Middle Babylonian periods situated on the middle Euphrates” (see http://www.livius.org/cg-cm/chronicles/antiochus_cylinder/antiochus_cylinder2.html, accessed 12-11-17).  The land of the Hanaeans was once part of the kingdom of Babylon (see Current Anthropology, vol 43, #1, February, 2002, p 67, Article - “Archaeology and Language”, by C.C. Lamberg-Karlovsky, at https://pdfs.semanticscholar.org/260f/240e22913c536f64e1689d11650b73156802.pdf, accessed 12-11-17).  The Hanaeans were noted for their military prowess (see People of Ancient Assyria, p , by Jorgen Laessoe, Routledge, 2014; see http://www.livius.org/cg-cm/chronicles/antiochus_cylinder/antiochus_cylinder2.html, accessed 12-11-17), and at some point the kingdom of Hani “seceded from Babylonia and began a war against it” (Kadasman-Harbe I’s Kudurru (YBC 2242) and Some Problems of the Political History of Babylonia, by Alexandr A. Nemirovsky, Journal of Ancient History, vol 4, p 295, at http://ydi.igh.ru/issues/153/aticles/2715?locale=en, accessed 12-11-17).  This reveals that the origins of the Greek people began in the land of Babylonia (see http://www.livius.org/cg-cm/chronicles/antiochus_cylinder/antiochus_cylinder2.html, accessed 12-11-17) before they traveled north-west to inhabit the territory we refer to today as Greece.
     Similarly, the religious beliefs and practices of the Greeks are almost identical to those practiced by the Babylonians.  So similar, in fact, that when Alexander the Great conquered Babylon, he had its priests declare him through solemn ceremony to be its king and the son of Marduk, or Marduk reincarnated (see Alexander the Great in Fact and Fiction, by 146-147, by A. Brian Bosworth and Elizabeth Baynham, Oxford University Press, 2000; Alexander the Great: the God King, BBC Documentary, part, narrated by Dr. Tony Spawforth).  Also when “Alexander the Great traveled to Egypt during his conquest to be proclaimed son of Amon-Ra” - the supreme sun god of the Egyptians (see We Are God's Offspring, by Jim Davis, at http://www.focusongod.com/ChildofGod.rtf; also Alexander the Great: the God King, BBC Documentary, narrated by Dr. Tony Spawforth, online presentation, part 3 at https://www.youtube.com/watch?v=l3FCFj84LNc, viewed 12-11-2017), Alexander became the representation of the supreme deity in Egypt, as well, because Bel-Marduk, Ishtar and Tammuz of Babylon, along with Amun-Ra, Isis and Osiris in Egypt, were just different names for Zeus, Hera and Dionysus, gods the Greeks themselves worshiped.
     Music reached a fine art in Greece under the influence of Pythagoras, the father of Greek music.  Many of the musical instruments they used were borrowed from other cultures, including stringed instruments - such as lyres, lutes, harps; woodwinds - such as an aulos, panpipes, flutes, trumpets, horns; percussion - such as tambourines, cymbals, rattles, clappers, drums; as well as other instruments - such as xylophones, bagpipes, bronteion (produced thunder noise), and even keyboard organs (see Ancient Greek Music, Part 1: Instruments, by Michael Lahanas, http://www.mlahanas.de/Greeks/Music.htm, accessed 12-28-22).
     The Greeks believed that music was produced only by the art of the Muses, nymphs or goddesses born to their supreme god Zeus who brought inspiration for song, music and dance.  The leader of the Muses was Apollo.  Apollo was known as the god of light (Phoebus) and the sun-god (Helios).  He was also known as the god of music, a master musician, and was the director of the choir of the Muses. He was also the god who brought harmony into each song, “because he moves all together by an harmonious power as...musicians ingeniously declare.  And he is the god who presides over harmony, and makes all things move together, both among gods and among men” (Cratylus By Plato With Socrates & Hermongenes, translated by Benjamin Jowett).  Here, we can clearly see the similarities between Apollo and Lucifer.
     Also “The music of the Greeks did not signify merely the harmony of sounds, but actually embodied the idea of inner harmony of the spirit, the becoming at one with the spirit of the Muses, so that the soul responded in harmonic rhythm to the beat of universal harmony.  Music with the Greeks, therefore, included, besides vocal and instrumental music, choral dancing, rhythmic motions, and various modes of harmony expressed in action...It was culture of the essential person, the ego or soul...” (Encyclopedic Theosophical Glossary, under music, at http://www.theosociety.org/pasadena/etgloss/mp-mz.htm, accessed 12-28-22).
     Greek music and songs were specifically produced to reach the soul or spirit of their listeners so that they “responded in harmonic rhythm to the beat”.  This idea of drawing listeners into music was exemplified by the god Orpheus, whose lyre “draws all things by its music” (see Gregory Nazianzen, Oration 39 – Ad Sancta Lumina (On Holy Lights), Chapter 5, paragraph V, at http://www.tertullian.org/rpearse/mithras/, accessed 2-5-23).
     Drums were also used.  “In their [Corybantes – those who protected the gods] wild ecstatic dancing, they mixed this drum beat with the sweet seductive tones of flutes from Phrygia, then gave it to mother Rhea to beat time for the Bacchae, when they sang in ecstasy. Nearby, orgiastic satyrs, in ritual worship of the mother goddess, took that drum, then brought it into their biennial dance, bringing joy to Dionysus” (The Bacchae, by Euripides, Eighth voice, lines 160-171).
     This ritual worship through rhythmic music, drum and dance was a prelude to sexual orgies,  exemplified by the Satyrs, who were fertility gods in charge of dance and exuberant sexuality.  They were depicted as being half man and half goat, who “indeed had power to entrance mankind by means of [musical] instruments; a thing still possible today for anyone who can pipe his tunes” (The Symposium, by Plato, section 215c Alcibiades to Socrates, at https://www.perseus.tufts.edu/hopper/text?doc=Perseus%3Atext%3A1999.01.0174%3Atext%3DSym.%3Asection%3D215c, accessed 2-2-23).
     Plato stated that “rhythm is compounded of elements short and long, once differing and now-in accord...so in all these other cases, music implants, making love and unison to grow up among them; and thus music, too, is concerned with the principles of love in their application to harmony and rhythm....Also the melody of the Muses...are all due to Love” (Symposium, by Plato, at http://classics.mit.edu/Plato/symposium.html, accessed 2-2-2023).

     The poly-rhythmic beating of the drum in the music also led or even compelled the listeners to pay attention to the teachings of the gods.  The mother goddess Rhea was depicted as “playing on a brazen drum, and compelling man's attention to the oracles of the goddess" (The Greek Myths, p 30, by Robert Graves, New York: Moyer Bell, 1955).


-  Speaking in Tongues

     The Greeks worshiped Dionysus, who was also known as Bacchus, and his dancing followers, particularly women, would often become “drunk...on the music of their flutes” (see The Bacchae, by Euripides, Cattle Herder Messenger, lines 850-851).  This possession of the gods through musical influence then led some of those who became possessed to manifest ecstatic speech or speaking in unknown tongues.
     “In the hellenistic [Greek] world the prophetess of Delphi and the Sibylline priestess spoke in unknown or unintelligible speech.  Moreover, the Dionysian rites contained a trancelike state as well as glossolalia [speaking in tongues].” Evangelical Dictionary of Theology, p 1100, by G.R. Osborne, under “Speaking in Tongues" section,  Grand Rapids: Baker, 1984.

     This ecstatic speech or speaking in unknown tongues was not considered a bad thing, but was looked upon as being filled with, or inspired by, their beloved gods.
     “The Delphic and Pythian religions of Greece understood ecstatic behavior and speech to be evidence of divine inspiration by Apollos.” The International Standard Bible Encyclopedia, vol 4, p 872, by C.M. Robeck, Jr., under “Gift of Tongues” section, Grand Rapids: Eerdmans, 1988.

     Virgil wrote of a Sibylline priestess on the isle of Delos: “After the priestess was ‘unified’ with the god Apollo, she began to speak ecstatically” (Ecstaticism as a Background for Glossolalia, by Watson E. Mills, citing to the Aeneid, by Virgil, 259-260).
     “So, also, certain others of these ecstatics become entheast or inspired when they hear cymbals, drums, or some choral chant; as for example, those who are engaged in the Korybantic Rites, those who are possessed at the Sabazian festivals, and those who are celebrating the Rites of the Divine Mother....and others depending on singing [to become ecstatic]...” Iambilchus, in Theurgia or The Egyptian Mysteries, Chapter 1 – Letter of Porphyry to Anebo, under Oracles and Divination, at http://www.esotericarchives.com/oracle/iambl_th.htm, accessed 2-2-2023.

     Here we see the same ritual of rhythmic music, song and dance used in worship of the gods as a way to summon the presence of the gods into the midst of the listeners. It induces a state of altered consciousness through which to communicate with the gods and also be possessed by them, and to speak for them in receiving important and sacred instructions.


-  Composition

     In describing how their sacred songs were written and composed, as well as how Greek music and dance was performed, Plato wrote:
     “I [Socrates] perceive, Ion...there is a divinity moving you...the Muse first of all inspires men herself; and from these inspired persons a chain of other persons is suspended, who take the inspiration. For all good poets, epic as well as lyric, compose their beautiful poems not by art, but because they are inspired and possessed. And as the Corybantian revellers when they dance are not in their right mind, so the lyric poets are not in their right mind when they are composing their beautiful strains: but when falling under the power of music and metre they are inspired and possessed; like Bacchic maidens who draw milk and honey from the rivers when they are under the influence of Dionysus but not when they are in their right mind. And the soul of the lyric poet does the same, as they themselves say; for they tell us that they bring songs from honeyed fountains, culling them out of the gardens and dells of the Muses...For the poet is a light and winged and holy thing, and there is no invention in him until he has been inspired and is out of his senses, and the mind is no longer in him: when he has not attained to this state, he is powerless and is unable to utter his oracles.
     “Many are the noble words in which poets speak...they do not speak of them by any rules of art: they are simply inspired to utter that to which the Muse impels them, and that only; and when inspired, one of them will make dithyrambs [hymn sung to Dionysus], another hymns of praise, another choral strains...for not by art does the poet sing, but by power divine...therefore god takes away the minds of poets, and uses them as his ministers, as he also uses diviners...in order that we who hear them may know them to be speaking not of themselves who utter these priceless words in a state of unconsciousness, but that god himself is the speaker, and that through them he is conversing with us....the poets are only the interpreters of the gods by whom they are severally possessed.” The Ion, by Plato, paragraphs 67-68, translated by Benjamin Jowett.

     Pythagoras stated: "At times we partake of the lowest power of god, at others of the middle [power], at still others of the highest.  Sometimes it is a mere participation, again it is a communion, or again it becomes a union of these kinds.  Now the soul enjoys complete separation; again it is still involved in the body, or [else] the whole nature is laid hold of [and controlled].
     “Hence the signs of possession are manifold: either movement of the body and its parts, or complete relaxation; [either] singing choirs, round (or whirling) dances, and harmonious voices, or the opposite of these (disharmonic voices).
     “[The] bodies have been seen to rise up, grow, or move freely in the air, and the opposite has also been observed.  They have been heard to utter [different] voices of equal strength, or with great diversity and inequality, in tones that alternated with silence; and again in other cases harmonious crescendo or diminuendo of tone, and in still other cases other kinds of utterance.” On the Mysteries, III, 5, by Iamblichus, quoting Pythagoras.
     “Music and Mantras, therefore, were used by the Orphics to attract, or call down, the influence of the Mother of the Gods [Rhea], who at the same time was the 'Store-house of Life', of Divine Nature.” The Orphic Pantheon, chapter 7, p 128, by G.R.S. Mead.

     Again, we see the inseparable connection of music with religious practices, particularly when used to summon and communicate with the gods. Melodies as well as lyrics were written under direct inspiration of the gods. Harmony and disharmony, one beat juxtaposed against another in a conflicting, poly-rhythmic experience, was used to bring on possession in the listeners – whether or not they realized it at the time.



CHAPTER 6 -  THE ARABS (including Turks, Arameans, Syrians, Nomads, Bedouins, etc.)


-  Religious and Musical Practices

     The people known as the Arabs originated from the 12 sons of Ishmael, Abraham’s son by Hagar (see Genesis 16:1-15, 17:20, 21:12-20, 25:12-18). They had great trouble getting along with their brothers, and so settled in different places throughout the vast Middle-Eastern countries, forming different civilizations and cultures.
     Pre-Islamic Arabs generally followed in the same pagan ritual and musical practices that were seen in Mesopotamia/Babylon.
     “The visible signs of music and religion in ancient Arabia, confirms that the Arabs of the peninsula had indeed inherited and were conservators of the Mesopotamian cultural heritage.” History of Music In Islam, Chapter 1: Cultural Influences On Islamic Civilization, by Radiant Valley Association, at http://www.angelfire.com/ca2/mysticalpathwaynurhu/, accessed 2-2-2023.

     The musical instruments utilized by the Arabs included wind instruments like pipes, reed-pipes, horns, and trumpets; stringed instruments like the lute, harp, and a type of Sitar Sanscrit; percussion instruments like tambourines, as well as a variety of different drums including kettledrums, hand drums, and vase shaped drums.  They even had what was called the Harmonium, which was a hand pump keyboard organ (see History of Music In Islam, Chapter 1: Cultural Influences On Islamic Civilization, by Radiant Valley Association, at http://www.angelfire.com/ca2/mysticalpathwaynurhu/, accessed 2-2-23).
     Arab music was an essential part of their life – both secular and religious.
     “Among the more musically developed forms [among pre-islamic Arabs] were the variety of communal songs and dances that enhanced family celebrations, pilgrimages to holy shrines and to tombs of saints, as well as social evenings....[which included] singing, dancing, clapping hands and drumming.” Music in the World of Islam: A Socio-cultural Study, p 6, by Amnon Shiloah, Wayne State University Press, 2003.

     In the religious field, the music of the Arabs centered around the various gods and goddesses they worshiped, which were called by many varied names depending on which tribe and city they belonged to.
     “In pre-Islamic days, called the Days of Ignorance, the religious background of the Arabs was pagan, and basically animistic. Through wells, trees, stones, caves, springs, and other natural objects man could make contact with the deity. The heavenly bodies, so familiar to pastoral people, were revered; the moon, the shepherd's friend, was worshiped, though the sun, the Bedouin's terror [because of its burning heat in the desert], was placated.” Allah, the Unique Name of God, by The Lahore Ahmadiyya Movement, at http://www.muslim.org/islam/allah.htm, accessed 2-2-23.

     The religious music of the Arabs was also influenced by the Persians, most likely through the Lakhmide Arabic Dynasty, and the Persians were in turn influenced by the Babylonians they had conquered around 539BC.
     “The scientific theory of music in those days in Persia was present in treatise on music of pre-Islamic times. Practical theory is evident; in the Dastanat of Barabad, seven modes and 360 melodies are mentioned; relating to the numerical metaphysics of Ancient Mesopotamia [Babylon]. From al-Hira, the capitol of the Lakhmids, Persian musical practices filtered into Arabian lands, and those people were great lovers of musical arts.” History of Music In Islam, Chapter 1: Cultural Influences On Islamic Civilization, by Radiant Valley Association, at http://www.angelfire.com/ca2/mysticalpathwaynurhu/, accessed 2-2-23; see also Music in the World of Islam: A Socio-cultural Study, p 6-7, by Amnon Shiloah, Wayne State University Press, 2003.

     In addition to these seven musical modes and three-hundred and sixty melodies, there were “thirty modulation forms” (see Persian System of Modes, at https://fis-iran.org/ebook/persian-system-of-modes/, accessed 2-2-23). The reason for these exact numbers of melodies correlates with their worship of the sun, moon and stars, including the Solar/Lunar cycles. They followed the Babylonian calendar. Each week was made up of seven days, each month was made up of thirty days, and each year only had three-hundred and sixty days in it – interestingly, exactly like the Egyptian calendar (see Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under 360 Day Calendar, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/360-day_calendar, accessed 2-2-23), and “in the calendar of every nation of antiquity” (see The Ancient 360 Day Year, p 60, by Dale W. Wong, Advantage Media Group, 2006).  The remaining “5 days [of the year] were just celebrated and not counted as part of the year” (see Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Barbad, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Barbad, accessed 2-2-23), or a “13th month was added every six years to keep the calendar synchronized with the seasons” (see Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Iranian Calendars, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Iranian_calendar, accessed 2-2-23).
     With such variety in musical modes and melodies for any given day and month of the year, the music being played in the sacred temple differed from day to day, following this precisely calculated yearly pattern. In this way, citizens could tell what day and time of year it was simply by listening to the music being playing on that particular day.
     The ancient pre-Islamic Arabs had one special place and highly-regarded holy temple which they would visit in a pilgrimage once each year.  This special holy place of worship was a cubed-shaped building found in the city of Mecca (or Mekka), which was known as the Ka’ba (or Kabah or Qaaba).  
     “In ancient Arabia, the Holy Ka'aba was a place of pilgrimage. In the Hijaz, Mecca was the centers for fairs, where musicians and poets met in contest for being the best in their arts, and treasured poems, like the Mu'allaqat, were sung and recited entire as qasa'id (odes). Ghina (singing) came from huda (caravan song); out of this developed biqa (lamentation), nauh (elegies), and nasb (secular songs). Two types of songs were used, the Himyaria and Hanifiya; all tell of joy in then happy Arabia.
     “The Gassanids employed singing-girls of Mecca in their capitol al-Hira and Byzantium, who sang with accompaniment of barabat (lute).” History of Music in Islam, Chapter 1: Cultural Influences on Islamic Civilization, by Radiant Valley Association, at http://www.angelfire.com/ca2/mysticalpathwaynurhu/, accessed 2-2-23.

     The Ka’ba itself was constructed over a particular sacred black stone.  It may have been a meteoroid, as the Arabs believed this stone was given to them from the gods in the sky. They would perform a particular ritual wherein they would walk around the Ka’ba several times in honor of their pagan deities, while music, chants and drums were played.
     “The music practiced in religious ceremonials in ancient Arabia were practiced by believers who where encircling the (Ka'ba) "house of worship" and the "Black Stone"-"Seat Of Mankind" housed therein, and chanted a musical cantillation (talhin)...These modes of musical chant were practiced during pilgrimage-(hajj) accompanied with fife/flute (shahin) and drum (bandir/tablah) during circumnabulation (raqs) around the "Ka'ba" and the "Black Stone" therein.” History of Music in Islam, Chapter 3: Music Art Sciences, by Radiant Valley Association, at http://www.angelfire.com/ca2/mysticalpathwaynurhu/, accessed 2-2-23.


-  Mohammadism and Islam

     Following the life and death of Mohammad and the rise of Islam, the religious culture of the Arabs began to change. They adopted a new style of music in their worship of Allah, but did not entirely forsake their old methods and musical traditions.
     “During the holy prophet Mohammad's (sws) time and after his death, there developed new Islamic art of musical styles in the Hijaz in the holy cities of Mecca and Medina...Envisage the transformation of explicit and systematic inference of the Great Traditions, as applicable to urban and non-urban cultures, emerging and meeting in new centers under new religion of Islam during prophet Mohammad's (sws)time and the succeeding caliphs. This synthesis, effected in spirited compromise, it resulted in an agreed successful arrangement of old and new, a representative of orthogenesis....
     “Prophet Mohammad (sws) recommended reciting/cantillation of Quran in musical melodies of the people from Nejd region of Arabia, as he preferred the pre-Islamic simple musical forms of huda and rakbani...Holy prophet (sws) had recourse to old Arabic tunes used in classical recitation/cantillation of poetry, together with classical poetic rules of parosody which was a transvaluation expressed by Ibn al-Arabi: "The prophet Mohammad (sws) wanted Quran to be an exclusive passion to replace styles that all chanters were accustomed to singing during that period in time.” History of Music in Islam, Chapter 3: Music Art Sciences, by Radiant Valley Association, at http://www.angelfire.com/ca2/mysticalpathwaynurhu/, accessed 2-2-23.

     “In pre-Islamic times music was closely connected with poetry, and dance. Being essentially vocal, pre-Islamic music was an emotional extension of the solemn declamation of poems in Bedouin society.” Britannica Online Encyclopedia, under Islamic Arts-Mucis, at https://www.britannica.com/topic/Islamic-arts/Music, accessed 2-2-23.  “The period of Islamic music begins with the advent of Islam in about 610 CE.  A new art emerged, elaborated both from pre-Islamic Arabian music and from important contributions by Persians, Byzantines, Turks, Imazighen (Berbers), and Moors.” Britannica Online Encyclopedia, under Islamic Arts-Mucis, at https://www.britannica.com/topic/Islamic-arts/Music, accessed 2-2-23.

     This “new” style of music ushered in by Mohammad was still at its core the old pagan music and ritual worship style, but instead of chanting to their old gods, the people now chanted passages from the Quran.The music among the religious circles of the Arabs, particularly the Sufis, or Muslims (followers of Islam) who practice Sufi - a mystical science through which one can travel into the presence of the Divine - includes “both vocal and instrumental music as part of their spiritual practices....The great Sufi mystic poet Jalal ad-Din ar-Rumi (died 1273)--revered equally by the orthodox and the Sufis–heard the divine voice in his stringed musical instrument...” (Britannica Online Encyclopedia, under Islaam-Religion and the Arts, at https://www.britannica.com/topic/Islam/Religion-and-the-arts, accessed 2-2-23).
     The Whirling Dervishes of Islam, one of the best known of the Sufi worshiping groups, follow in the ways of Rumi and perform the Sema ritual.  In this dancing ritual, they continue to turn or whirl in a clockwise circle while drums, chanting and instrumental music is being played. The following description is of this dancing ritual:
     “The Sufi musicians (mitribs) now start to play their sacred lilting music with vibrancy and sweetness, depicting The Most Beloved Allahu. The sounds of the instruments escalate in volume, and the throbbing of drums keeping steady rhythm simulating heart-beats, as the rest of the instruments used play in perfect harmony, making all the many participants in this sacred, spiritual, dance, ecstatic in trance as the Sufi dervishes sway, and turn smoothly in unison in time with the lilting, spiritual music, and with this loving ecstatic experience unlocking the very Essence (Dhat) of Allahu's presence in their minds, hearts, and souls, oblivious to all who are present. Now the sacred, spiritual Divine ecstacy dance ceremony starts as follows:...The sacred dance consists in turning on left heel to toe, simultaneously followed by the right foot, then rotating around the hall or courtyard with eyes closed, arms stretched outward on each side of their body, hands held open with right palm facing up and left palm facing down so the blessings of Allahu flow trough them while they rotate/turn (daur-raqs)....the dance of Divine ecstasy lasts about two hours.
     “The Sufi musicians (mitribs) their task well done, now leave carrying their instruments as the assembly disperses, where each listener holds within them the fullness of a world of sacred tunes of spiritual melody of sounds heard, that still lingers over the now silent hall/courtyard. With this Divine Essence (Dhat) power of The Divine love (eshq), permeating sounds of spiritual music speaks, is most welcome sound to all ears with a familiar sweet message, while revealing to the "seekers of the Truth " of the realms beyond their human knowledge, leading them each on their own personal spiritual pathway, and yet joining all together in revered fervor of shared sacred, spiritual, mystical music experience.” History of Music in Islam, Chapter 2: Sufis Music of Ecstasy, by Radiant Valley Association, at https://www.angelfire.com/ca2/mysticalpathwaynurhu/SufisMusicOfEcstasy.html, accessed 2-2-23.

     This “spiritual, mystical musical experience” that “speaks” to all listeners even after the musical performance was ended, was designed to reveal “truth of the realms beyond their human knowledge”, or knowledge of the gods, to the common people. The dancing, drumming and musical experience allowed the Sufis to pass through several spiritual stages which are referred to as Selam.  The main goal of all Dervishes is to reach the Third Selam where they become one with and completely submissive to their god.
     “The Third Selam is the rapture of dissolving into love and the sacrifice of the mind to love. It is complete submission, unity, and the annihilation of self in the Beloved [Allah]. This is the state that is known as nirvana in Buddhism and fana fillah in Islam....the whirling dervish, after the ascent of his spiritual journey, returns to his task, to his servanthood. He is a servant of God...” The Whirling Dervishes, by Hyder Gulam, at https://www.academia.edu/32579735/The_Whirling_Dervishes, accessed 2-2-23; and Sema, The Universal Movement, by The Threshold Society, at https://sufism.org/origins/mevlevi/sema/sema-the-universal-movement-by-dr-celaleddin-b-celebi-2, accessed 2-2-23.

     Nirvana in Buddhism is where the mind enters “enlightenment” (Four States of Nirvana, by Original Buddhas website, at https://www.originalbuddhas.com/blog/four-stages-of-nirvana, accessed 2-2-23), and has achieved the “luminous mind” or “the liberated mind” by reaching a certain spiritual place (see Wikipedia under Nirvana (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Nirvana, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Nirvana, accessed 2-2-23).  Nirvana in Hinduism is the uniting of oneself “with the Supreme” Being whom they refer to as Brahman or god, and then gaining the “infinite expansion of consciousness” (See Eastern Definitions: A Short Encyclopedia of Religions of the Orient, p 277, by Edward Rice, Garden City, New York, Doubleday, 1978).
     Fana Fillah in Islam is the place “to lose oneself in Allah” (see Seven Levels of Being, by Shaikh Tosun Bayrak al-Jerrahi, at http://www.jerrahi.org/articles/seven_levels_being, accessed 2-2-23), where one is “reposed in the Divine Being” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Muraqaba (meaning meditation), at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Muraqabah, accessed 2-2-23), where “absorption into the Deity” occurs (The Confessions of Al Ghazzali; Mystics and Saints of Islam, p 159, by Claud Field, Kessinger Publishings, 2005), and where one “merges into the cosmic mind” or where “mergence in God” occurs, to the point that “He becomes God” (Sai Baba and the Muslim Mind, by Professor Zeba Bashiruddin, India, 1988, at http://sss.vn.ua/sb_mm.htm, accessed 2-2-23).

     The Supreme Being whom Sufis submit to in the Third Selam, whom Buddhists and Muslims unite with during Nirvana and Fana Fillah, is Allah.
     “It [Islam] vigorously asserts to believe in Allah alone, the Supreme Being, the creator and the sustainer of the whole universe. The Glorious Quraan, the sacred scripture of Islam, at numerous places talks about Allah.” The Supreme Being, by Shamsul Huda Qasmi, at https://urduarticles.com/Articles/Supreme-Being, accessed 2-2-23.

     All who practice Islam are also required to celebrate various religious ceremonies in which music plays an integral role – including Dhikr or Zikr, which is the remembrance of God commanded in the Qur'an for all Muslims.  Dhikr “can include recitation, singing, instrumental music” including drums and rhythm, “dance, costumes, incense, meditation, ecstasy, and trance.” The Music of the Arabs, p 162, by Habib Hassan Touma, Portland, Oregon: Amadeus Press, 1996.

     These religious songs and sacred music of Islam is called Sama.  During Sama, where these religious songs are accompanied by drums, chanting, singing and instrumental music, Muslims can experience ecstasy and go into trance, where they can scream, shake, dance, tear their clothes, fall down, etc., but all in the hope of being able to meet with their god Allah and receive instruction.  But without these Sama songs and music, no such meeting with their god can occur because they understood the place “with which music and dancing are used to create a spiritual hypnosis-trance for attainment of higher religious sublimation to Allah” (History of Music in Islam, Chapter 2: Sufis Music of Ecstasy, by Radiant Valley Association, at http://www.angelfire.com/ca2/mysticalpathwaynurhu/, accessed 2-2-23).
     “Songs on the part of one who seeks the love and pleasure of God and to meet with Him, is lawful.  Sama brings out from the recess of his heart the power of sight of different matters...The condition of intoxication is termed by the Sufis as Wuzd [also Wajd] or ecstasy. This appears in mind as an effect of religious songs which did not exist before. The fire of ecstasy arising in mind burns the uncleanliness of mind...The result is the shining of mind in which Mushahadah [the vision of God obtained by the illuminated heart of the seeker (Britannica Online Encyclopedia, under Mushahadah, at https://www.britannica.com/topic/mushahadah, accessed 2-2-23)] and Mokashafah appear. In other words, his inner eye is opened by which he sees the secrets of nature.  This is the goal of the lovers of God and the last stage of their search. He who can reach that stage gains nearness of God.  It is possible only by Sama songs....
     “There are three stages of Sama songs. (1) The first stage is the understanding of the meaning of Sama songs, (2) the second stage is ecstasy, and (3) the third stage is the movement of bodily limbs as a result of ecstasy....
     “After the understanding of songs, the stage of ecstasy comes. Junnun Misri said that Sama songs bring truth. Abu Hussain Daraj said : In Sama, there is connection of ecstacy which is a deep feeling in mind arising out of the effect of songs. He said Sama has taken me to the field of beauty and given me drink of sweets in the cup of purity and thereby I gained the station of contentment. Shibli said : The open form of Sama creates disputes and its internal form gives instructions....Hazrat Amr-b-Osman Makki said: No word can explain ecstasy because it is a secret thing of God to the believers and men of firm faith. Abu Sayeed-b-Arabi said that the meaning of ecstasy is lifting a screen, meeting with Lord, seeing of unseen things, appearance of secret words....Wuzd means presentation of an open thing, a secret thing..., an unseen thing...Then there is walk without feet....
     “It [Ecstasy] arises out of mental condition which is of two kinds. One kind is Mokashafa and Moshahada which lead to unseen and unthinkable knowledge. Another kind leads to unthinkable change, fear, and repentance. Songs only awaken these conditions. If there is change of open loudly limbs as a result of songs, it is called ecstasy or Wuzd.
     “This [the Third Stage of Sama Song] is the third stage of outward expression of the effect of religious songs, namely to fall in swoon, trembling of bodily limb, tearing of clothes etc....
     “Ecstacy sometimes becomes so strong that one cannot restrain himself and does act contrary to his habits...such as raising shriek, trembling of limbs, dancing etc.” Ihya Ulumuddin (Revival of Religious Sciences), vol 2, The Book of Worldly Usages, Chapter IX - Music and Ecstacy, by Imam Al-Ghazzali.

     It is important to note that only by going into ecstasy or trance could one obtain this secret knowledge of Allah, and the triggering factor needed to produce this state was rhythmic drumming music!
     “The great Arab mystic, Abu Sa'id ibn al-Arabi (d.952) believed ultimate truth could be caught only through Divine ecstasy, as the lifting of a curtain-veil, and witnessing the Watcher Allahu. An epitome of potent means for attainment of ecstasy to achieve is ‘listening (sema-sama)’ of sacred music. Dhu'l-en Nun Misiri, the Egyptian mystic said: ‘We have in this "listening (sema-sama)" a power that creates a Divine influence which stirs the heart to seek Allah, and leads one to find the existence of the Truth behind the spiritual curtain-veil.’” History of Music in Islam, Chapter 2: Sufis Music of Ecstasy, by Radiant Valley Association, at http://www.angelfire.com/ca2/mysticalpathwaynurhu/, accessed 2-2-23.

     In further describing this experience of ecstasy, trance and possession or emergence in God through listening to sacred music, Imam Al-Ghazzali writes:
     “...the Sufis by means of music, often obtain spiritual visions and ecstasies...The Sufi then...loses all consciousness in this world, and often falls down senseless.” The Alchemy of Happiness, p 67, by Imam Al-Ghazali, translation by Claud Field, Sh. Muhammad Ashraf Publisher.

     “...the hearer of songs who reached the highest stage of Ma'arfat after crossing different conditions and different stages. He is lost to everything except the knowledge of God. Even he loses his own personality, his own condition and his own actions and deeds. He is like a man who is tossing in the ocean being submerged therein....Thus the Sufi loses himself and enters the stage of Fana Fillah, emergence in God. He loses himself from all things around him....He is like that intoxicated man who loses sense of all things.” Ihya Ulumuddin (Revival of Religious Sciences), vol 2, The Book of Worldly Usages, Chapter IX - Music and Ecstacy, by Imam Al-Ghazzali.

     Just like with the Bacchic maidens of Greece, who fell under the power of music and became “drunk” “under the influence of Dionysus”, who could “draw milk and honey from the rivers” and drink from “honeyed fountains” of inspiration, and could only be united with their god while not “in their right mind”, so Muslims also fall under the same power of music.  They also become “intoxicated” under the influence of Allah and have “emergence in God”, where they are also able to “drink of sweets in the cup of purity” and obtain knowledge and instruction while each one “loses all consciousness in this world”.  
     As with the Greek musicians and song writers, who could only receive instruction on how to compose musical works from Apollo while possessed by him in trance, so also with Muslims during Fana Fillah. After having been united with Allah, many Muslims have then produced musical works of “unsurpassed glory” which “have crowned the culture of the entire Islamic world” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Muraqaba, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Muraqabah, accessed 2-2-23).



CHAPTER 7 -  OTHER CIVILIAZATIONS

     The same kind of musical religious practices devoted to pagan gods and calculated to bring their gods into their midst and allow all hearers to come into direct communication with these gods is seen in countless other civilizations and cultures all throughout the world.


-  ROMAN

     The Romans worshiped the goddess Magna Mater, or the Great Mother of the gods, who was also known as Cybele and even Rhea.  During their worship services, “her priestesses led the people in orgiastic ceremonies with wild music, drumming, dancing, and drinking” (Academic Dictionaries and Encyclopedias, under Cybele, at https://en-academic.com/dic.nsf/enwiki/47711, accessed 2-3-23).  This “music was distinguished for its having a steady beat, no doubt through the use of drums and the percussive effects of clapping and stamping” (Academic Dictionaries and Encyclopedias, under Music of Ancient Rome, at https://en-academic.com/dic.nsf/enwiki/2048574, accessed 2-3-23).


-  CHINESE

     The Chinese created and performed music with wind instruments like flutes, trumpets, oboes, whistles and gourds; string instruments like viols and lutes; and percussion instruments like tambourines and drums, bells and gongs, cymbals and castanets, as well as with musical plates made of agate or jade.  The “first example of drum manufacture was located...in Neolithic China” (History of Drums and Percussion, at historyofdrums.net, accessed 9-28-21).
     Their drums were beaten with “drum-sticks” (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. VIII, Chinese Mythology, chapter 3 - Other Prehistoric Emperors, p 36, by John  C.  Ferguson, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1928, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra81gray/mythologyofallra81gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-16-23).
     “The Chinese believed that music’s ‘essence was conceived not to be sound but a transcendent power’...The early Chinese culture believe that ‘...the power to sustain (or if improperly used to destroy) Universal Harmony was but an extension of the belief in the magic power of sounds’...it could influence objects and all the phenomena of Nature”. The New Oxford History of Music, vol 1 - Ancient and Oriental Music, The Music of Far Eastern Asia, by Lawrence Picken, p 87, Egon Wellesz editor, London: Oxford University Press, 1957, cited in Music As An Archtype in the ‘Collective Unconscious’ Implications for a World Aesthetics of Music, P 194, by Anthony J. Palmer.

     “The effects [of such music]...lifted Confucius to a vegetarian ecstasy, and brought to many hearers that escape from the strife of wills and ideas which comes with the surrender to music well composed.” The History of Civilization, Volume 1 - Our Oriental Heritage, Book 3 - The Far East - China, Chapter 24 - The Age of the Poets, Section 8 - The Stage, p 723, by William Durant, Simon and Shuster, New York, 1935, at https://erenow.net/ancient/durantcivilization/176.php, accessed 2-5-23).


-  JAPANESE

     The type of musical instruments the Japanese used in their music combined with dancing included: Wind: flutes, horns.  String: harps, and a type of guitar.  Percussion: bells, and drums “of all kinds” (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. VIII, Japanese Mythology, chapter 3 - Fairies, Celestial Beings, the Men of the Mountain, p 261, by Masaharu Anesaki, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1928, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra81gray/mythologyofallra81gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-16-23).
     The ancient Shinto religion of the Japanese “shows song to be a major means of communication among the gods prior to the formation of the islands of Japan.  The one hundred-and-eleven songs in the Kojiki were used to elevate speech which important communication was necessary, particularly that involving feelings” (Music As An Archtype in the ‘Collective Unconscious’ Implications for a World Aesthetics of Music, P 195, by Anthony J. Palmer).
     Shinto spiritualistic mediums or shamans called Itako believe that they are able to communicate with gods and goddesses, as well as with the dead, through the proper playing of sacred musical instruments combined with songs, writings and chants of the Kojiki.
     “The chant (in the Kamioroshi ceremony) announces that the first pluck of the string calls down the gods of the village, the second calls down the gods of the prefecture, and the third calls the gods of all prefectures in Japan. Additional notes summon more powerful gods, responsible for ever-increasing spans of land and spiritual realms.” Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under word Itako, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Itako, accessed 2-18-19.

     Not only were stringed instruments used in connection with the gods, but also music which was “performed on flute and drum” (An Introduction to Japanese Folk Performing Arts, Chapter 2 -Ritual Music, Dance and Theatre of Shinto Shrines, p 23, by Terence A. Lancashire, Routledge, NY, 2016). Some of these sacred music instruments were even believed to be directly “possessed” by the gods (see Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under word Itako, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Itako, accessed 2-18-19).
     The instrument of the flute was believed to not only attract devils to appear, but could also charm them into revealing secrets to the musician (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. VIII, Japanese Mythology, chapter 9 - Didactic  Stories,  Humour  and  Satire, p 359, by Masaharu Anesaki, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1928, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra81gray/mythologyofallra81gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-16-23).
     They believe that some of their drums were sacred, having seen them being played by “the fairies of the cherry-blossoms” (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. VIII, Japanese Mythology, chapter 3 - Fairies, Celestial Beings, the Men of the Mountain, p 261, by Masaharu Anesaki, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1928, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra81gray/mythologyofallra81gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-16-23).  They also believed that thunder was caused by the god of thunder beating on his sacred drums in the heavens (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. VIII, Japanese Mythology, chapter 4 - Demons,  Vampires  and  other  Ghostly Beings, p 288, by Masaharu Anesaki, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1928, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra81gray/mythologyofallra81gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-16-23).
     Drums were believed to be able to summon their gods into their midst, including even in the realm of devils, where drums could summon the “devil king” to return to them (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. VIII, Japanese Mythology, chapter 9 - Didactic  Stories,  Humour  and  Satire, p 359, by Masaharu Anesaki, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1928, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra81gray/mythologyofallra81gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-16-23).
     But it was not just music alone that was performed, but also dance in harmony with music.
     “Kagura is the music, dance and theatre performed in the contexts of shrines as an entertainment for deities (kami) and people gathered.  Specifically it incorporates music and dance which purifies a space for the coming of the kami, music and dance which summon kami, and music, dance and theatre which entertain kami.” An Introduction to Japanese Folk Performing Arts, Chapter 2 -Ritual Music, Dance and Theatre of Shinto Shrines, p 23, by Terence A. Lancashire, Routledge, NY, 2016.

     “The word kagura itself, written with the Chinese characters for ‘god’ and ‘music’ or ‘to make the gods happy’.” An Introduction to Japanese Folk Performing Arts, p 23, by Terence A. Lancashire, published by Routledge, April 15, 2016.

     Once the sacred music, dancing and “shamantic” chanting had summoned the gods and they had been sufficiently entertained, then it was hoped that the gods would favor the Itako, or the performer, by entering into and possessing them, and sometimes even the worshiper.  Only in this “possession-trance” state could communication with the gods occur, and information hopefully be given (see Shamanic Dance in Japan: The Choreography of Possession in Kagura Performance, published in Asian Forklore Studies, vol 57, #2, 1988, by Irit Averbuch, at https://www.jstor.org/stable/1178756?seq=1#page_scan_tab_contents, accessed 2-18-19).


-  AUSTRALIAN ABORIGINES

     The various Australian tribes of indigenous Aborigines ingeniously used about 30 different musical instruments derived from local materials in order to perform music that was combined with dance.  Wind instruments like whistles (from bone, reed or folded leaf), trumpets (Llpirra) and large conch shells, and didgeridoo.  Percussion instruments such as seed rattles, rasps or scraped idiophones, bark or skin bundles, sticks, clubs, boomerang clapsticks.  They also used drums that were made from hollow logs and others from skins.  All these percussion instruments were either struck with the hand or palm, or with other sticks, or beaten against the ground.  Other percussion sounds were produced by hand clapping; lap slapping by the women; thigh slapping by the men (Aboriginal Art and Culture, at https://www.aboriginalart.com.au/didgeridoo/instruments.html, accessed 12-25-20).

     These instruments, including voice (singing and chant), formed the basis of the traditional music of indigenous Australians which heavily relied upon percussion designed to unite “consciousness with the invisible laws and energy patterns of nature” (Music, Dance and Art, 10th February, 2009, by Mary Rose Costello, at https://developmenteducation.ie/feature/a-focus-on-aboriginal-australia/music-dance-and-art/, accessed 12-25-20).  “Music is used throughout an aboriginal's life to teach what must be known about their culture, about their place in it, and about its place in the world of nature and supernature. As a very young child, the aboriginal is encouraged to dance and sing about everyday tasks. At puberty, s/he learns the first karma songs - about totemic plants and animals of his/her clan and the history and mythology of the group” (Australian Aboriginal Music, Aboriginal Art 4, at http://hmcs.scu.edu.au/musicarchive/AusGeneral.html, accessed 12-25-20).  This meant that maturity was measured by “the esoteric knowledge he has acquired through song, and as an old man, he knows that his honour is based partly on his mastery of the secret sacred songs of the band” (Australian Aboriginal Music, Aboriginal Art 4, at http://hmcs.scu.edu.au/musicarchive/AusGeneral.html, accessed 12-25-20).

     This heavy percussion beat music helps participants and listeners to unite their consciousness with nature and enter into a trance-like state called “Dreaming” or “Dreamtime”.  “The Dreaming' or 'the Dreamtime' indicates a psychic state in which or during which contact is made with the ancestral spirits, or the Law, or that special period of the beginning” (Mudrooroo, an Aboriginal writer, Us Mob, p 41, by Mudrooroo, 1995, cited in What is the 'Dreamtime' or the 'Dreaming'? - Creative Spirits, at https://www.creativespirits.info/aboriginalculture/spirituality/what-is-the-dreamtime-or-the-dreaming, accessed 12-25-20).
     “Music is an integral part of Aboriginal ceremonies, also known as corroborees”  (Music, Dance and Art, 10th February, 2009, by Mary Rose Costello, at https://developmenteducation.ie/feature/a-focus-on-aboriginal-australia/music-dance-and-art/, accessed 12-25-20).  It is during these musical “ceremonies that the trance-like dreaming state seizes the Aboriginal people and they connect with the ancestral beings” (Us Mob, p 44, by Mudrooroo, an Aboriginal writer, 1995, cited in What is the 'Dreamtime' or the 'Dreaming'? - Creative Spirits, at https://www.creativespirits.info/aboriginalculture/spirituality/what-is-the-dreamtime-or-the-dreaming, accessed 12-25-20).  These ancestral spirit beings “rose and roamed the initially barren land, fought and loved, and created the land's features as we see them today.  After creating the 'sacred world' the spiritual beings “turned into rocks or trees or a part of the landscape. These became sacred places, to be seen only by initiated men” (Aboriginal Art and Culture, Dreamtime Meaning, at www.aboriginalart.com.au/culture/dreamtime2.html, accessed 1-5-23). “The spirits of the ancestor beings are passed on to their descendants, e.g. shark, kangaroo, honey ant, snake and so on and hundreds of others which have become totems within the diverse Indigenous groups across the continent” (Penny Tripcony, Manager, Oodgeroo Unit, Queensland University of Technology, at www.oodgeroo.qut.edu.au/academic_resources/academicpape/tooobviousto.jsp, cited in What is the 'Dreamtime' or the 'Dreaming'? - Creative Spirits, retrieved from https://www.creativespirits.info/aboriginalculture/spirituality/what-is-the-dreamtime-or-the-dreaming, accessed 12-25-20).  The Aborigines believe that “art, songs, dance...is written into the land itself” - “it is the living world itself”; because that is where they find their ancestral spirits, and they connect with them through Dreaming (Djon Mundine, Bundjalung man and Aboriginal Curator, Campbelltown Arts Centre, from Arts & About program, Sydney, 2009, cited in What is the 'Dreamtime' or the 'Dreaming'? - Creative Spirits, at https://www.creativespirits.info/aboriginalculture/spirituality/what-is-the-dreamtime-or-the-dreaming, accessed 12-25-20).
     Those influenced by the beat and music to enter into trance connect with these spirit beings, where information is communicated and “deep mental archetypes and images of wisdom which we take on to be guided by them” (Die Welt der Aborigines, p 211, by Mudrooroo, 1996, cited in What is the 'Dreamtime' or the 'Dreaming'? - Creative Spirits, at https://www.creativespirits.info/aboriginalculture/spirituality/what-is-the-dreamtime-or-the-dreaming, accessed 12-25-20).  It is during these spirit guiding sessions that some people “find ceremonies or songs in a state of dreaming” (Us Mob, p 41, by Mudrooroo, 1995, cited in What is the 'Dreamtime' or the 'Dreaming'? - Creative Spirits, at https://www.creativespirits.info/aboriginalculture/spirituality/what-is-the-dreamtime-or-the-dreaming, accessed 12-25-20).


-  OCEANIA (Islands of the Pacific Ocean)

     Oceania is a vast region of the Pacific Ocean, and is “divided into three sub regions, namely Polynesia, Micronesia and Melanesia” (Instruments Used in Polynesian Music, at https://www.zzounds.com/edu--polynesianmusic, accessed 9-30-21).  Polynesia includes the island of New Zealand, Easter Island and the Hawaiian Islands.  Micronesia includes the Yap, Truk, Marshall and Gilbert islands.  Melanesia includes the islands of Papua New Guinea, Solomon, Vanuatu and Fiji.  Even though all these Oceanic islands can be separated by 1000s of miles, yet the “music and culture of the each subregion is extremely connected to the other” (Zzsounds.com website, Article - “Instruments Used in Polynesian Music”, at https://www.zzounds.com/edu--polynesianmusic, accessed 9-30-21).
     While there were no stringed instruments used among these ancient Oceanic island peoples, the musical instruments they used included Wind: bamboo nose flutes; shell trumpets, and pan pipes.  Percussion: bamboo rattles, tapping sticks, clicking stones, sounding boards, stamping tubes, gourd drums, coconut knee drums, slit drums from logs, skin drums of various shapes and sizes made from shark, string ray or snake skin, as well as rhythmic hand claps and body slaps (Zzsounds.com website, Article - “Instruments Used in Polynesian Music”, at https://www.zzounds.com/edu--polynesianmusic, accessed 9-30-21; Music of the Pacific Island Nations, at http://hmcs.scu.edu.au/musicarchive/PacificInfo.html, accessed 1-15-23; All Around This World .com website, Lesson 1: Oceania and the Pacific Islands–Instruments, at https://www.allaroundthisworld.com/learn/oceania-and-the-pacific-islands/oceania-and-the-pacific-islands-instruments/#.Y8SItn3MJdg , accessed 9-30-21).
     These instruments would accompany a song which might include singing, chanting, or perhaps just dancing, and each stanza would be “repeated up to a half-dozen times, followed by increased pitch and tempo near the end of the piece” (Weavers of Songs: Polynesian Music and Dance, p 195, by Mervyn McLean, published by Auckland University Press, 1999).

     Some of these traditional songs and music rhythms were “presented to people in dreams and trances, rather than being written by composers themselves” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Micronesia Music and Dance, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Micronesia#Music_and_dance, accessed 9-30-21).
     Drums were considered their most important instrument, as some traditional music consists “of only drums and voices” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Music of Tonga, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Music_of_Tonga, accessed 9-30-21).  These drums were either struck with the hand or with 1 or more sticks, and the drummers had to be very talented.
     “Drummers ‘speak’ with rhythm, piecing together beats into patterns analogous to sentences, arranging those into longer pieces that form the background rhythms for dancers who further the storytelling with narrative motion.” All Around This World .com website, Lesson 1: Oceania and the Pacific Islands–Instruments, at https://www.allaroundthisworld.com/learn/oceania-and-the-pacific-islands/oceania-and-the-pacific-islands-instruments/#.Y8SItn3MJdg, accessed 1-15-23.

     The reason why drums were considered so important was a belief that a god could be summoned to his sacred house by beating his “great drum” (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. IX, Oceanic Mythology, chapter 1 - Myths of Origins and the Deluge, p 71, by Roland B. Dixon, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1916, at https://archive.org/stream/in.ernet.dli.2015.283528/2015.283528.The-Mythology_djvu.txt, accessed 1-16-23).  
     Another reason was the belief that man and woman were originally given life when their creator god added a drum beat to his dancing (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. IX, Oceanic Mythology, chapter 1 - Myths of Origins and the Deluge, p 106, by Roland B. Dixon, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1916, at https://archive.org/stream/in.ernet.dli.2015.283528/2015.283528.The-Mythology_djvu.txt, accessed 1-16-23).  Thus the way to summon, or to honor the god who gave them life, was through the beating of sacred drums combined, at times, with dancing.  The harder they beat their drums, the more energetic and sensual their dancing, revealed just how much appreciation they had for their gods and for life.


-  NORTH AMERICAN INDIANS (Including Navaho, Apache, Pueblo, etc).

     In North American Indian cultures, music and dance were considered sacred and were inseparably combined.  While performing these musical dances, “something happens...by means of music and movement, that lifts the lives of the participants out of their ordinary courses to a plane that would have to be called transcendent” (A Paradigm of Navaho Dance, by David P. McAllester, in Parabola, vol IV, No 2, p 31, 1980, cited in Music As An Archtype in the ‘Collective Unconscious’ Implications for a World Aesthetics of Music, p 195, by Anthony J. Palmer).
     Through sacred dance and drumming many were led into “ecstasy and trance”, believing that “wisdom comes to us in dreams” (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. X, North American Mythology, chapter 7 - Prophets and the Ghost-Dance, p 150, by Hartley B. Alexander, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1916, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra10gray/mythologyofallra10gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).  During the dream or “trance the man is borne away” to one of the homes of the spirits “and there given an initiation which he carries back to his people” (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. X, North American Mythology, chapter 11 - The Pacific Coast, p 241, by Hartley B. Alexander, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1916, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra10gray/mythologyofallra10gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).  These initiations can include learning more of “their mysteries, or dances, thus conferring upon him the powers” of certain spirits (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. X, North American Mythology, chapter 11 - The Pacific Coast, p 240, by Hartley B. Alexander, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1916, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra10gray/mythologyofallra10gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).
     The desire to enter trances and ecstasies “in every instance seizure by the controlling spirit is the end sought”, so that "the spirit speaking through" the initiate could occur and all could be benefitted by the information obtained (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. X, North American Mythology, chapter 11 - The Pacific Coast, p 247, by Hartley B. Alexander, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1916, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra10gray/mythologyofallra10gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).

     Thus drums and dance were an important and integral part of their worship of the spirits and gods.  Some drums were considered “sacred and powerful” (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. X, North American Mythology, Note #4, p 269-270, by Hartley B. Alexander, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1916, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra10gray/mythologyofallra10gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).  In fact, even in land of the dead, “the country of souls”, there was located a “dance house of the spirits”, and more “than half the people are dancing and singing to the accompaniment of drums. All are naked” (The Mythology of All Races, Vol. X, North American Mythology, chapter 6 - Mountain and Desert, p 147-149, by Hartley B. Alexander, published by Marshall Jones Company, Boston, 1916, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra10gray/mythologyofallra10gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).


-  SOUTH AMERICAN INDIANS (including Mayan, Incan, Aztec, Andean, etc.)

     Music, singing and dance “was a constant and important part of life” among the various tribes of South America, and was used as “a way of passing on culture, of sharing an understanding of religion” (Aztec History website, under Aztec Music, at http://www.aztec-history.com/aztec-music.html, accessed 12-17-20).  And music played a vital role “in communicating with gods, ancestors, and other spiritual beings” (MexicoLore website, under Ancient Maya Music, at https://www.mexicolore.co.uk/maya/teachers/ancient-maya-music, accessed 1-27-21).  Many of their songs “were sacred hymns” to commemorate or seek favors from “the gods” and were “accompanied by special ritual dances”.  On more “mystical” occasions, Cantares or “ghost songs” would occur where the “spirit world was symbolically portrayed, and the participants would work themselves into a trance as they sang and danced for hours on end” to achieve “a special connection with the ancestors and gods at this time” (Aztec History website, under Aztec Music, at http://www.aztec-history.com/aztec-music.html, accessed 12-17-20).
     The musical instruments used included Wind: clay flutes, reeds, pipes, ocarinas, whistles, shell trumpets and horns.  Percussion: bead or pebble rattles, rasps, shakers, striking sticks, tinkles and a variety of drums made from wood, clay, stone, metal or even a turtle shell (the Ayotl) (Aztec Drum Rhythms, at http://www.philtulga.com/Aztec%20Music.html, accessed 12-17-20; Aztec History website, under Aztec Music, at http://www.aztec-history.com/aztec-music.html, accessed 12-17-20; Aztec Music, at https://aztecsandtenochtitlan.com/aztec-civilisation/aztec-music/, accessed 12-17-20; Drums and Warfare in Aztec Society: An Iconographic Approach, p 16, by Maria Carlotta Vocca, at https://www.academia.edu/8394188/MA_Thesis_2013_Drums_and_Warfare_in_Aztec_Society_an_Iconographic_Approach, accessed 12-17-20; The Mythology of All Races, vol XI, Chapter  IX.  The  Tropical  Forests:  the  Amazon  and Brazil, p 293, 297, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra111gray/mythologyofallra111gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23; The Wood-Carver's Art in Ancient Mexico, p 54, 60-63, by Marshall H. Saville, New York: Museum of American Indian, Heye Foundation, vol 9, at https://archive.org/stream/woodcarversartin00savi/woodcarversartin00savi_djvu.txt, accessed 1-18-23; Encyclopedia.com website, under Music, under Music and Religion in Mesoamerica, at https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/music-music-and-religion-mesoamerica, accessed 12-23-20).  There were no stringed instruments.  But all their instruments were considered “sacred objects of worship, believed to hold spiritual powers” (MexicoLore website, under Aztecs, at https://www.mexicolore.co.uk/aztecs/kids/aztec-music, accessed 12-23-20), with some depicted as “playing of their own accord and calling certain divine beings associated with the fertility cult” (Encyclopedia.com website, under Music, under Music and Religion in Mesoamerica, at https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/music-music-and-religion-mesoamerica, accessed 12-23-20).
     Their drums were of various sizes, ranging from small to those “of immense size” which “could  be  heard  for  two  leagues  about” (The Mythology of All Races, vol XI, Chapter II: Mexico, p 48, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra111gray/mythologyofallra111gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).  But out of all their drum varieties there were two that were considered special and very sacred, which were the Huehuetl (a large hand drum which produced a lower and higher pitch tone), and the Teponaztli (a wooden slit log carved out to form a letter H where the 2 opposite vibrating tongues were hit with “drum-sticks” or “mallets” producing two distinct tones) (Aztec Drum Rhythms, at http://www.philtulga.com/Aztec%20Music.html, accessed 12-17-20; Aztec History website, under Aztec Music, at http://www.aztec-history.com/aztec-music.html, accessed 12-17-20).  These two sacred drums were believed to house “two gods [that] were banished to the earth in the form of these two drums” (Aztec History website, under Aztec Music, at http://www.aztec-history.com/aztec-music.html, accessed 12-17-20).  This meant that every time they used these drums these gods were believed to be in their midst to bless, help and enlighten them.  These “were traditionally played together” (Hofstra University Museum, JP Morgan Chase Art Travelers through Time: Literacy and History through Art https://www.hofstra.edu/pdf/community/museum/teponaztl.pdf, accessed 12-17-20), but the Huehuetl drum could also be used by itself as a call for war, while the Teponaztli - “drum of the gods” was especially beaten by itself when “human victims were about to be sacrificed” to the gods (An Iconographic Approach: A Master’s Thesis, by Maria Carlotta Vocca, at https://www.academia.edu/8394188/MA_Thesis_2013_Drums_and_Warfare_in_Aztec_Society_an_Iconographic_Approach, accessed 12-17-20).
     Drums “played a big part” in their music as “there is not a single festival in which they are not beaten” (The Wood-Carver's Art in Ancient Mexico, p 58, by Marshall H. Saville, New York: Museum of American Indian, Heye Foundation, vol 9, at https://archive.org/stream/woodcarversartin00savi/woodcarversartin00savi_djvu.txt, accessed 1-18-23).  They were beaten in rhythmic sequence either alone or to accompany the tune (Aztec Drum Rhythms, at http://www.philtulga.com/Aztec%20Music.html, accessed 12-17-20; Aztec History website, under Aztec Music, at http://www.aztec-history.com/aztec-music.html, accessed 12-17-20).  Other than log drums, animal or reptile skins were used for the drum head (The Journal of the Acoustical Society of America, under Ancient Aztec Drum, April 27, 2015, by Sergio Beristain, at https://doi.org/10.1121/1.4920460; The Mythology of All Races, vol XI, Chapter II: Mexico, p 48, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra111gray/mythologyofallra111gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).
     Some drums had the god of music carved or painted on them, and when beaten it summoned the god into their midst (Drums and Warfare in Aztec Society: An Iconographic Approach, p 16-17, by Maria Carlotta Vocca, at https://www.academia.edu/8394188/MA_Thesis_2013_Drums_and_Warfare_in_Aztec_Society_an_Iconographic_Approach, accessed 12-17-20).  Other drums had “figures of devils painted on it, which they strike at the beds of sick persons, to drive the evil demon, which causes the disorder, from the body” (The Mythology of All Races, vol XI, Chapter X: The  Pampas  to  the  Land  of  Fire, p 333, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra111gray/mythologyofallra111gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).   They also had drums with specific animals carved or painted on them because they “believed that gods could transform themselves into specific animals”, and by beating that drum the particular god associated with that animal would “descend and listen” and hopefully bless them with the “supernatural” (Drums and Warfare in Aztec Society: An Iconographic Approach, p 21, by Maria Carlotta Vocca, at
https://www.academia.edu/8394188/MA_Thesis_2013_Drums_and_Warfare_in_Aztec_Society_an_Iconographic_Approach, accessed 12-17-20; The Mythology of All Races, vol XI, Chapter IX: The  Tropical  Forests:  the  Amazon  and Brazil, p 297, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra111gray/mythologyofallra111gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).  They also believed that “drums are...divine creatures that originate from the sun”, or “that drums represented sounding idols—‘vessels’ in which the respective deities resided”, and in playing or sounding them the “voices of divine beings” could be heard (Encyclopedia.com website, under Music, under Music and Religion in Mesoamerica, at https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/music-music-and-religion-mesoamerica, accessed 12-23-20).  This reveals that “drums served as vehicles with which the path into the spiritual world was taken” (Encyclopedia.com website, under Music and Religion in Mesoamerica, at https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/music-music-and-religion-mesoamerica, accessed 12-23-20).
     The whole purpose behind their music, drum and dance “ceremonies” was to “connect with the deities” (Encyclopedia.com website, under Music and Religion in Mesoamerica, at https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/music-music-and-religion-mesoamerica, accessed 12-23-20).  They believed that the gods themselves “were considered to be made of music as well as fed by it” (MexicoLore website, under Ancient Maya Music, at https://www.mexicolore.co.uk/maya/teachers/ancient-maya-music, accessed 1-27-21), and thus music and “song acted as a sort of offering in addition to helping to bridge the gap between the two worlds. Because music was considered a living part of divine beings, [and] to perform it was to summon the gods” (MexicoLore website, under Ancient Maya Music, at https://www.mexicolore.co.uk/maya/teachers/ancient-maya-music, accessed 1-27-21).  Many of their vessels depicted musicians as a “armadillo, rabbit, dog, jaguar, insect, deer, and unidentified rodent...playing drums, rattles, and turtle shells” believing that when human musicians dressed up or wore masks of animals or of a “mystic being, they were thought to have undergone a spiritual possession of sorts in which the gods or deities assumed bodily form” through them (MexicoLore website, under Ancient Maya Music, at https://www.mexicolore.co.uk/maya/teachers/ancient-maya-music, accessed 1-27-21).
     “Great attention was paid on musical rhythms and sounds...and even dance movements” to these rhythms because “all had religious meanings” (Aztec Music, at https://aztecsandtenochtitlan.com/aztec-civilisation/aztec-music/, accessed 12-17-20), and to play music well “was to heighten one’s ability to connect and communicate with gods” (MexicoLore website, under Ancient Maya Music, at https://www.mexicolore.co.uk/maya/teachers/ancient-maya-music, accessed 1-27-21).  Their musical performance, song and chants “tended to build up gradually over several hours, getting louder, faster and stronger, backed by steady, driving rhythms” (MexicoLore website, under Aztecs, at https://www.mexicolore.co.uk/aztecs/kids/aztec-music, accessed 12-23-20).  These “repetitive rhythmic structures...put the musicians, dancers, and singers into a trance” (Encyclopedia.com website, under Music and Religion in Mesoamerica, at https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/music-music-and-religion-mesoamerica, accessed 12-23-20).
     While in trance “prophetic revelations” might be revealed to that person, or the message of the gods might be “stammered  out  in  incoherent  words” which the priests would then interpret (The Mythology of All Races, vol XI, Chapter I: The  Antilles, p 35, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra111gray/mythologyofallra111gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).  This trance state and speaking in tongues was not something they believed was self-induced, but it was their god which “caused them to dance to his singing until they were as men intoxicated or demented” (The Mythology of All Races, vol XI, Chapter II: Mexico, p 66, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra111gray/mythologyofallra111gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).  And at times they believed that even their god joined in with their sacred worship festivities “to sing and dance with his followers” (The Mythology of All Races, vol XI, Chapter VI: The  Andean North, p 204, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra111gray/mythologyofallra111gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).
     Because religion was so closely connected with their music, many of the musicians were “priests who played music for religious rituals and sacrifices” (Aztec Music, https://aztecsandtenochtitlan.com/aztec-civilisation/aztec-music/, accessed 12-17-20).  Sacred music was “practiced by specialized priests” and these “priest-musicians lived in the temple” and “assumed the position of expert mediators. They established a form of communication with the spiritual world that helped the voices of the gods to be heard” (Encyclopedia.com website, under Music and Religion in Mesoamerica, at https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/music-music-and-religion-mesoamerica, accessed 12-23-20).  Especially were these priests expert drummers of a “high degree of formalization of musical practices” (Encyclopedia.com website, under Music and Religion in Mesoamerica, at
https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/music-music-and-religion-mesoamerica, accessed 12-23-20).  It was a specialized art because “one drum beat out of place and [they] offended the gods”, which could result in their death (MexicoLore website, under Aztecs, at https://www.mexicolore.co.uk/aztecs/kids/aztec-music, accessed 12-23-20).
     The type of dances that were performed included “large circular dances...and often hundreds of dancers took part in the entertainment” (Aztec Music, https://aztecsandtenochtitlan.com/aztec-civilisation/aztec-music/, accessed 12-17-20).  These “circle dances” were performed where “the drummers were positioned in the center of the dancers” and the participants would circle dance around them (Encyclopedia.com website, under Music and Religion in Mesoamerica, at
https://www.encyclopedia.com/environment/encyclopedias-almanacs-transcripts-and-maps/music-music-and-religion-mesoamerica, accessed 12-23-20).
     These dances were not just casual, but “sexual” (The Mythology of All Races, vol XI, Chapter IX: The  Tropical  Forests:  the  Amazon  and Brazil, p 290, at https://archive.org/stream/mythologyofallra111gray/mythologyofallra111gray_djvu.txt, accessed 1-17-23).  The Aztec god Huehuecoyotl was “the auspicious Pre-Columbian god of music, dance, mischief, and song” as well as “the patron of uninhibited sexuality”, and the way to publicly honor him or gain his favor was to perform rhythmic music, dance and uninhibited sexuality (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under word Huehuecoyotl, at  https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Hu%C4%93huecoy%C5%8Dtl#, accessed 12-23-20).


-  INDO-EUROPEAN

     The earliest civilization to inhabit what we know as Europe today has been referred to as the Corded Ware culture.  This civilization existed between 2900 BC – 2350 BC, and inhabited a vast area of Central, Northern, Eastern and Western Europe “including most of modern-day Germany, the Netherlands, Denmark, Poland, Lithuania, Latvia, Estonia, Belarus, Czech Republic, Austria, Hungary, Slovakia, Switzerland, northwestern Romania, northern Ukraine, and the European part of Russia, as well as coastal Norway and the southern portions of Sweden and Finland” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Corded Ware Culture, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Corded_Ware_culture, accessed 10-1-21, referencing Corded Ware Coastal Communities, by Sandra Mariët Beckerman, published by Sidestone Press, 2015; Cambridge University Press, November, 12, 2020, Article - “The Forgotten Child of the Wider Corded Ware Family”, by Kerkko Nordqvist and Volker Heyd, at https://www.cambridge.org/core/journals/proceedings-of-the-prehistoric-society/article/forgotten-child-of-the-wider-corded-ware-family-russian-fatyanovo-culture-in-context/6309A60F638130BF6F7FD96135AA1B37, accessed 1-15-23).
     The various tribes comprising ancient Europe used singing, chants, and drums combined with dancing, which “invoked their tribal gods” to appease their anger or to help them in times of need (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Ancient Celtic music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ancient_Celtic_music, accessed 1-15-23).  The musical instruments used by them were: String: Lyres of various string combinations.  Wind: different shapes of brass Trumpets, Tubas and Horns; bone and wooden flutes, bone and terra cotta whistles, tube and pipe woodwinds.  Percussion: bronze and wood bells; terra cotta rattles, clappers, rhythmic beating on shields, various hand-held drums “similar to the African djembe”, another drum like the Malemort (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Ancient Celtic music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Ancient_Celtic_music, accessed 1-15-23).




CHAPTER 8 -  AFRICAN TRIBES

-  Religious and Musical Practices

     A very large number of different languaged groups traveled South West from the tower of Babel to inhabit their own portion of a vast territory, which we know today as the continent of Africa.  There are estimated to be about 3000 different tribes making up Africa (Africa Facts website, under Africa Tribe List, at http://interesting-africa-facts.com/Africa-People/African-Tribe-List.html, accessed 2-18-18), with each generally speaking their own language or dialect (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under List of Ethnic Groups of Africa, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/List_of_ethnic_groups_of-Africa, accessed 2-18-18), but all of their various religious beliefs “are incredibly similar” to one another, despite having been passed down orally through the millennia (Biography chap 4: The Origins of the Gods, by Vusamazulu Credo Mutwa, at http://credomutwa.com/credo-mutwa-biography/biography-04/, accessed 1-2-18).  This clearly indicates a common source of origin.
     Most ancient African cultures “believe in a Supreme Creator in one form or another.  A God behind the Gods, a Supreme God who created everything.”  Even though most “African traditional religions have multiple gods” (African Mythology, at http://www.mythencyclopedia.com/A-Am/African-Mythology.html#ixzz535ljn0nz, accessed 1-2-18), yet “traditional African belief is overwhelmingly monotheistic” (African Mythology - The Gods and Spirits of Africa, at http://www.godchecker.com/pantheon/african-mythology.php, accessed 1-2-18), and includes “a three-in-one trinity god” (Olodumare - supreme god of the Yoruba people of Nigeria and Benin, from African Mythology - The Gods and Spirits of Africa, at http://www.godchecker.com/pantheon/african-mythology.php, accessed 1-2-18).
     This One Supreme Creator is viewed as “being both male and female”, and is known by a huge variety of names (The Gods and Goddesses of Africa, at http://www.scns.com/earthen/other/seanachaidh/godafrica.html, accessed 1-2-18).
     The type of musical instruments common among the various tribes and people of ancient Africa were stringed instruments: N’goni (lute-like with strings suspended over a drum) or Banjar (4 strings suspended over a drum) and both are ancestors of the Banjo, Kora (21 strings - left hand plays 11 and right hand 10), Goji (1 string and played with a bow like a fiddle (ancestor of the violin); Krar also known as Maghreb or Sahel or Guinea (ancestor of the guitar), Gimbri (double-bass), harps, lyres, zithers.  Woodwinds: Algaita (double-reed), flutes, whistles, trumpets, horns.  Percussion:  Calabash (a dried gourd rhythmically beaten), Shekera of Axatse (dried gourd covered with a net containing beads that is hit with the hand or against the knee), Udu (clay water pot with an additional hole, produces a bass sound), bells (Agogo or Gankogui - single or double bells of various sizes and tones that were hit) or Lobi (small bells arranged in circular fashion and shaken), clappers, rattles, rasps, tappers, gongs, Djembe or Jembe (a goblet-like drum played with bare hands), and the Tama or the “talking drum” (a flexible drum that is beaten with one hand and then squeezed or relaxed under the other arm and accentuated with that hand to produce higher or lower notes, and thus in the hands of a master drummer it can be made - as it were - to speak “the language of the drum” (Spot On Mali Music, at http://www.spotonmalimusic.org/instruments/, accessed 12-31-17).  Other musical instruments were the Balafon or African piano (17 - 21 various lengths of wood placed on Calabash gourds and hit with a mallet to produce its own note - ancestor of the Marimba) (see Spot On Mali Music at http://www.spotonmalimusic.org/instruments/, accessed 12-31-17; Ask Naija website, under phrase “What Are Ancient African Musical Instruments, at https://ask.naija.ng/culture/what-are-ancient-african-musical-instruments-i25469.html, accessed 12-31-17; http://home.earthlink.net/~tshack2/termproject/shacklett/goje.htm, accessed 12-31-17); Africa House, Article - “The African Origin of the Modern Musical Instruments: From the Fiddle to the Guitarro”, September 21, 2013, by Don Jaide, at http://www.africaresource.com/rasta/sesostris-the-great-the-egyptian-hercules/jide-uwechia-the-african-origin-of-the-modern-musical-instruments-from-the-fiddle-to-the-guitarro/, accessed 12-31-17; Hartenberger World Music Collection of Historical Instruments, under Africa, at http://www.hwmconline.com/Africa/Africa.php, accessed 2-18-18).
     The Africans commonly believe that “music is a language” spoken through “vibration” (Spot On Mali Music, at http://www.spotonmalimusic.org/instruments/, accessed 12-31-17).  They believed that the worship of the gods is conducted through rhythmic repetitive undulating music, song and erotic dance, and these African worship practices to the gods were refined over the centuries – especially in the aspect of rhythmic drumming.
     “The essence of African music is rooted in the concept that simple rhythmic patterns played on rattles, drums, bells, horns, and other musical instruments simultaneously form a dense mixture of polyrhythmic impulses that fade in and out, constantly renewing and recombining as a kaleidoscope of sound textures....The music invites the active participation of each member of the community, and distinctions between performer and observer become blurred as the infectious rhythms demand that the body react....
     “African musical instruments 'talk' by imitating the rhythms and tonal inflections of spoken language. By playing coded messages, instruments like drums and trumpets make announcements and send warnings...
     “Names and personalities of deities, spirit possessions and trance, divination, ritual language, sacrifice, healing practices, music, and instruments all parallel African religious practices. Trance-induced dance and possession by spirits are crucial elements in these religions, and a knowledgeable drummer, able to coax spirits to a gathering and to recognize signs indicating the presence of individual deities, is essential for a successful meeting. Drums call a spirit who takes control of the initiate, who in turn serves as a contact between humans and gods.” Enduring Rhythms by Ken Moore, at https://www.furious.com/perfect/enduring.html, accessed 2-5-23.

     Through this we can clearly see the influence of Babylonian styles of music and worship in song, rhythmic music enhanced by drums, sensual and erotic dance through which possession and communication with the gods can be achieved.


CHAPTER 9 -  INDIA

-  Religious and Musical Practices

     Another group of people traveled South-East from the tower of Babel and settled land along the Sindhu river in the Indus Valley. They became known as Sindhus or Hindus, and the “people of the Indus”, which in later centuries became known as the people of India (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under word India, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/India, accessed 12-14-17).  
     Using primarily mud-brick for construction, which knowledge they brought with them from Babylon, they built houses with 2 or more stories (Ancient History, Know India website, at http://knowindia.gov.in/culture-and-heritage/ancient-history.php, accessed 12-13-17), and erected some 1500 cities, among which was the city of Harappa (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under History of India, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/History_of_India, accessed 12-13-17).  These cities were built and arranged similar to their homes in Mesopotamia (Ancient India, by Joshua J. Mark, published 11-13-12 on WorldHistory.org website at https://www.worldhistory.org/india/, accessed 2-5-23). Harappa was the first city excavated by archeologists along this Indus Valley, and this early civilization has since been referred to as the Harappans.
     The Harappans or Hindus or people of India, were wholly devoted to the worship of a pantheon of different pagan gods/goddesses.  Bel-Marduk, Ishtar and Tammuz of Babylon now went by the Indian names of Indra, Indrani (also known as Sachi or Aindri) and Jayanta (KamalKapor website, Article - “Goddess Indrani”, at http://www.kamalkapoor.com/hindu-deities/goddess-indrani.asp, accessed 12-15-17; Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Indra, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Indra, accessed 12-15-17; The Indian Theogony, p 279, by Sukumari Bhattacharji, CUP Archive, 2007); or Indra, Kunti and Arjuna (New World Encyclopedia, under Arjuna, at http://www.newworldencyclopedia.org/etry/Arjuna, accessed 12-15-17).  
     Music was also inseparably connected with their religious beliefs and practices.
     The type of musical instruments common among the people of ancient India were stringed instruments: Ektara (1 string), Tanpura (4-6 strings), Veena (4 main and 3 sympathetic strings), Dilruba (up to 18 strings), Ravanahatha (1 to 4 main, with 8-12 sympathetic), Sitar (7 main and 11-14 sympathetic), Sarangi (3 main and 35-37 sympathetic), Santoor (up to 100 strings), harp (Yazh - 7-21 strings).  Woodwinds: flutes (Bansuri - 6 or 7 holes, Venu - 8 holes), pipes (Pungi, Been - up to 7 holes), double-reeds (Nadaswaram), quadruple-reed (Shehnai).  Percussion: Ghatam (produced a tinny sound), Kanjeera (tambourine like), small cymbals (Manjerra), drums (Mridangam - double-sided metallic sounding with one side sounding bass and other treble; Tabla - pair of different sized hand-held; Dholak - two-headed hand; Dumroo) (see Ancient Musical Instruments of India, part 1, at https://www.dollsofindia.com/library/veena/, accessed 12-19-17; Ancient Musical Instruments of India, part 2, at https://www.dollsofindia.com/library/musical-instruments/, accessed 12-19-17; Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Music in Ancient India, at https://en.wikipedia.or/wiki/Music_in_ancient_India, accessed 12-19-17; Indian Musical Instruments, at http://www.indianmirror.com/music/music-home.html, accessed 12-19-17).
     Hindu music was divided into different themes called “ragas” and “talas”.  Ragas formed a set of rules and patterns which consisted of five, six or seven tones each.  Talas was a system of rhythmic structures wherein certain beats would become stressed or enhanced in the tune.  During the musical performance “the musician constantly returns” and repeats the note patterns and chords of the ragas, as well as the talas of enhanced beats (The Story of Civilization, Volume 1 - Our Oriental Heritage, Book 2 - India and Her Neighbors, Chapter 21 - India Art, Section 2 - Music, p 588, by Will Durant, Simon and Shuster, New York, 1935, at https://erenow.net/ancient/durantcivilization/137.php, accessed 2-5-23).
     And just like with the Arabs: “An appropriate raga was for instance assigned to each hour, to be sung with the object of heightening its particular mood, such as morning adoration and evening merriment....the minor element (more flat notes) imbue the ragas of the quieter hours (midnight to the heat of the day), and a major character those sung between six o'clock and midnight.  Aptly then have ragas been described as celebrations of different moments in the ritual of living, and in this sense we can understand that extensive mythology which illustrates the benefits flowing from the right use of ragas and the misfortunes attending those who dare to sing them at the wrong time. And so through the centuries there developed a whole system of correspondences which related music not only to moods, hours, and seasons, but to heavens, zodiacal signs, planets, days of the week, elements, colours, voices of birds, human complexions, sexes, temperaments, and periods in human life as well” (The Pelican History of Music, vol 1 titled Ancient Forms to Polyphony, p 30-31, edited by Alec Robertson and Denis Stevens, published by Penguin Books, Baltimore, Maryland, 1960, at http://www.archive.org/stream/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp/pelicanhistoryof002704mbp_djvu.txt, accessed 3-19-12).
     Unsurprisingly, Hindu Music was also played to honor, please or become one with their gods/goddesses who ruled in the heavens.  The musical melodies they performed were all derived “from one or another of the thirty-six traditional modes or airs” (The Story of Civilization, Volume 1 - Our Oriental Heritage, Book 2 - India and Her Neighbors, Chapter 21 - India Art, Section 2 - Music, p 588, by Will Durant, Simon and Shuster, New York, 1935, at https://erenow.net/ancient/durantcivilization/137.php, accessed 2-5-23), with each mode or air honoring one of “the thirty-six steps of the Hindu Vishnu through the starry host of heaven” (Dawn of Civilisation, p 205, by Maspero, cited in The Ruling Races of Prehistoric Times in India, p, by James Francis Katherinus Hewitt, Constable and Company, 1895). The constellations and stars of deities who ruled the celestial heavens was a knowledge and belief they carried with them from Babylon (Indian Constellation Myths, at https://fokelore.wikispaces.com/Indian+Constellation+myths, accessed 12-19-17; Episodic Survey of the History of the Constellations, Section M: Indian Constellations, Sub-section 23: Early Constellations in India, at http://members.westnet.com.au/gary-david-thompson/page11-23.html, accessed 12-19-17).
     But it was more than this.  Each raga was believed to carry “an occult power” named after the particular experience wanted to be produced among its listeners (The Story of Civilization, Volume 1 - Our Oriental Heritage, Book 2 - India and Her Neighbors, Chapter 21 - India Art, Section 2 - Music, p 588, by Will Durant, Simon and Shuster, New York, 1935, at https://erenow.net/ancient/durantcivilization/137.php, accessed 2-5-23).  The purpose of the repetitive occultic music is described as follows:
     “The Hindu musician is like the Hindu philosopher; he starts with the finite and ‘sends his soul into the infinite’; he embroiders upon his theme until, through an undulating stream of rhythm and recurrence, even through a hypnotizing monotony of notes, he has created a kind of musical Yoga, a forgetfulness of will and individuality, of matter, space and time; the soul is lifted into an almost mystic union with something ‘deeply interfused,’ some pro-found, immense and quiet Being, some primordial and pervasive reality that smiles upon all striving wills, all change and death.” The Story of Civilization, Volume 1 - Our Oriental Heritage, Book 2 - India and Her Neighbors, Chapter 21 - India Art, Section 2 - Music, p 588, by Will Durant, Simon and Shuster, New York, 1935, at https://erenow.net/ancient/durantcivilization/137.php, accessed 2-5-23.

     Even the musicians themselves needed to “get into a meditative state” before they could perform correctly, and one of an “essential part of Indian classical music” was the Tanpura, which “emanates a sound similar to the “AUM” or meditative word (Ancient Musical Instruments of India, part 1, at https://www.dollsofindia.com/library/veena/, accessed 12-19-17).  
     Some musical instruments were more special to the gods than others.  The drum, particularly the Mridangam, was considered “sacred” to Shiva and other deities, and was known as “the Divine Instrument” (Ancient Musical Instruments of India, part 2, at https://www.dollsofindia.com/library/musical-instruments/, accessed 12-19-17).
     Some instruments were even believed to be directly possessed by gods. Within the stringed instrument of the Veena, it was believed that “Lord Shiva resides in the body, while Parvati is in the strings.  Vishnu lives in the bridge, while his consort, Lakshmi, resides in the main resonator.  Brahma resides within the secondary kudam, Saraswati in the nabhi (center of the board which gives out maximum sound), Vasuki in the pegs and Surya (Sun God) in the Jeevala.  Thus, playing this instrument is believed to invoke all these Devas and Devis” (Ancient Musical Instruments of India, part 1, at https://www.dollsofindia.com/library/veena/, accessed 12-19-17).
     By playing the Veena “with proper control of Sruti (pitch) and Jaati (melody) and has good knowledge of Sound and Rhythm”, one could summon all these gods/goddesses into their midst, and thereby attain a transcendental state of possession and oneness with the gods and a temporary liberation from current existence (Sage Yagnavalkya, cited in Ancient Musical Instruments of India, part 1, at https://www.dollsofindia.com/library/veena/, accessed 12-19-17).
     It was the gods of music in particular whom the Hindus delighted to worship, among whom was Krishna.
     But the most widely worshiped god of music was Ganesha, who was also known as Ganapati and Vinayaka.  He was a deity with the head of an elephant known as the Lord of the group or the Lord of hosts.  Hindus of all denominations invoke him at the beginning of prayers, and especially at religious ceremonies.  Even Buddhists worship him, and not surprisingly, he is also the god of music.
     Ganesha is so revered as the Lord of Music that he is known by the following revealing titles: “Lord Ganesha who knows the philosophy of sound; who is always enjoyed in music; who is revealed through music; who is the spirit of music; who is the goal of music; who is the origin of music; who always likes to hear His praise through music; who is the energy of music; who is the inspiration to sing; who is the source of singing; who is the shining gem; who is decked with the ornament of music; who is the life of music; who is supreme among celestial singers; who is the inner spirit of music; who reveals Himself through devotional music; who enchants through music; who is merged in music; who loves the rhythm of music; who is god among singers; who is the master of musical rhythms; and who is god of music” (see The litany of the 1000 names of Lord Ganesh, The Ganesha Sahasranam, at https://trueayurveda.wordpress.com/2015/06/29/ganesha-saharasranama/, accessed 2-5-23).
     These titles also perfectly describe Lucifer, who was decked or created with the ornaments or talents of music and song, and who has clearly shown himself to be the spirit and power behind all pagan music.
     Connected with these musical performances in India were also sensual dances.  They taught that in the worship of their gods, “No prayer, no offer is more pleasing to God than dance” (Nadasri website, under Bharat, at http://www.nadasri.com/bharat/, accessed 2-17-23).
     “The Hindu dance...[is] a form of religious worship, [and is] a display of beauty in motion and rhythm for the honor and edification of the gods...To the Hindu these dances were no mere display of flesh; they were, in one aspect, an imitation of the rhythms and processes of the universe.” The Story of Civilization, Volume 1 - Our Oriental Heritage, Book 2 - India and Her Neighbors, Chapter 21 - India Art, Section 2 - Music, p 588, by Will Durant, Simon and Shuster, New York, 1935, at https://erenow.net/ancient/durantcivilization/137.php, accessed 2-5-23.

     The various Araiyars, or those in charge of worship rituals including singing and music, sought to help their listeners “to internalize the supreme being by music and dance” (Google word search on “Araiyar”, metatag explanation under Araiyar.com).  During the worship service, an Araiyar would chant a select number of the Lyrical Psalter of the Alvars, set their chants to celestial music, and as he sang he would dance and go into raptures, “or falls in a swoon from sudden emotion, when he sees the glory of the divine eyes.” (The Crown of Hinduism, Chapter 8, p 326-327, by J.N. Farquhar, M.A., New York, 1986, at https://archive.org/stream/thecrownofhindui00farquoft/thecrownofhindui00farquoft_djvu.txt, accessed 2-5-23).
     Their rhythmic, repeating and undulating music, song and erotic dance was designed to lift the soul into a mystical union with their god, where communication with the god could be achieved.  These sacred musical performances were conducted “for the honor and edification of the gods”, who were the creators, and was “an imitation of the rhythms and processes of the universe”, which was created through the sexual union of the gods. Naturally, the worship of sex was an integral part of Hindu religion.
     Shiva or Siva was known as the Hindu god of dance and death, and was also called Nataraja.  He was depicted as being “half man and half woman”, and his symbols were the erect male phallus which was called the lingam, as well as the female phallus which was called linga or yoni (see Shiva Linga, by Sreenivasarao Vepachedu, August, 1996, at http://www.vepachedu.org/linga.htm, accessed 2-5-23).  Shiva is also called “the great deceiver” (The Crown of Hinduism, Chapter 10, p 431, by J.N. Farquhar, M.A., New York, 1986, at https://archive.org/stream/thecrownofhindui00farquoft/thecrownofhindui00farquoft_djvu.txt, accessed 2-5-23).  
     The dance of Shiva was called Bharatanatyam and was an expressive dance to melody and rhythm. Shiva was also known as the cosmic dancer, and was the embodiment and manifestation of the eternal energy, which included creation, destruction, and concealing or hiding the transcendental essence behind the garb of other things.  Shiva was thought to bring “enlightenment, true wisdom, and release from the bondage of existences” (allaboutdancelessons website, under “Bharatanatyam”, at https://allaboutdancelessons.wordpress.com/about/dance-genres/bharata-natyam/, accessed 2-5-23).
     The melodies, rhythms and dances of Shiva were performed for the purpose of enticing the worshippers to throw off restraint and engage in sexual intimacy. Being both male and female and symbolized by sexual organs, Shiva was the emblem of eternal energy manifested in creation brought about through sexual union. What better way to worship in his temples, then, than by engaging in sexual intimacy?  This sexual connection is clearly seen portrayed in some Indian temples.
     “In the temples of Siva...the linga is treated precisely like an image....and in the greater temples, especially in South India, hymns are sung, both in Sanskrit and the vernacular....the hymns of the Alvars stir quite as deep emotions. Bells are rung and drums are beaten at various points in the service. On special occasions the Devadas [servants of the gods, or temple prostitutes] and the temple-band take part in the liturgy with instrumental music, dance, and song....in the temples of Kali, and in vast numbers of village temples, animal sacrifice is still in use. [But “human sacrifice used to be carried on”]....
     “The ritual is all performed by the priests, and they also repeat the liturgy. But the worshipper is by no means left out of count. Though he can only watch the ceremonial and join in the hymns of praise, yet he is the guest of the god, and receives all the honours of the temple....If he visits the Devadas, he does no more than he expects to do when he reaches the heaven of his gracious god; for that is the meaning of the obscene sculptures on the gate and the idol-car, and of the lascivious paintings on the ceilings.” The Crown of Hinduism, Chapter 8, p 314-315, by J.N. Farquhar, M.A., New York, 1986, at https://archive.org/stream/thecrownofhindui00farquoft/thecrownofhindui00farquoft_djvu.txt, accessed 2-5-23.
     Hindus worshipped the act of sex which they believed to be continually involved in creation. They expected that, after successfully reaching “the heaven of his gracious god” through death or eternal enlightenment, they would be practicing sexual union with various virgin partners for eternity. What, then, was the harm in having sexual intercourse now with the temple virgins for the enjoyment and edification of their watching god?  And “for thousands of years, these two ideas -- the divinity of sex, and the divinity of the aesthetic experience [working your own way up to god-hood] -- used to be fused together in the temples of South India in the institution of temple prostitution. For thousands of years, right up to mid-1800's, Southern Hindu temples maintained large dancing troupes of women, who danced before the altar to please gods, and slept with pilgrims in return for temple offerings” (Gods, Dance and Sex, by HeavenTree, Saturday, July 16, 2005, at http://heaventree.blogspot.com/2005/07/gods-dance-and-sex_16.html, accessed by 9-17-2008; see also The Ancient Practice of Temple Prostitution in India, Medium.com Website, October 12, 2020, by Kabir, at https://medium.com/the-collector/the-ancient-practice-of-temple-prostitution-in-india-bb6c9500b58e, accessed 2-5-23).
     These pagan worshippers of India, just like those of Babylon, Egypt, Canaan, Greece and others, employed the same methods of rhythmic repeating music, song and dance in order to alter their mental states and perform various rituals to honor and please their gods and ensure the continuation of creation.


CHAPTER 10 -  WHY ARE SO MANY DIFFERENT GODS CONNECTED WITH MUSIC?

     We have seen that each of these civilizations had a multiplicity of gods who required worship through song, rhythmic music enhanced by drums, sensual and erotic dance, and even sacrifice.  The similarities between each are undeniable.
     “The vast collection of gods, human, semi-animal and animal, adored in India is parallel, in general, with the groups of divinities revered by nearly all the great nations of antiquity; but, in number, variety, and peculiarity of forms, the Egyptian pantheon comes nearest to the Hindu....
     “The worship of idols in other lands was of the same character, and the ritual startlingly similar. Let any one read pp. 71-73 of Flinders Petric’s little book, The Religion of Ancient Egypt, and note how amazingly like the above description of Hindu ritual his account of Egyptian worship is. In Babylonia, in Greece, and in Syria we find the same general features. The priests wait upon the idols like servants, attending to all their personal wants, offering them incense, flowers, and food; and in many places the worship is deeply stained with phallicism and immorality.” The Crown of Hinduism. Chapter VIII, p 310, 316, by J.N. Farquhar, M.A., New York, 1986, at http://digilib.bu.edu:8080/dspace/bitstream/2144/1047/3/thecrownofhindui00farquoft_djvu.txt.
     “But the most stupendous thought of all is, that all this multiplicity [of gods] is, after all, One Deity; emanating, evolving, converting and reabsorbing itself; creating and preserving, destroying and regenerating itself; the Self, by itself, knowing itself, and separating from itself, and transcending itself.” The Orphic Pantheon, chapter 7, p 152, by G.R.S. Mead.

     The one being who first focused his attention upon “self” and away from God was the Biblical Lucifer (see Isaiah 14:12-14)! All these different gods and goddesses are merely representations of the different characteristics of Lucifer, a clever invention devised at the tower of Babel by Nimrod, under Lucifer’s direct influence, in defiance of God.  
     When the languages were confounded, the people of earth found themselves now speaking 100 or more different languages.  Thus there were now over 100 different names for each one of their pagan gods!  Each pagan god was a manifestation of one supreme god, and each supreme god was a representation of Lucifer himself, and in this manner, Lucifer received the praise and worship he so desired while remaining the “hidden one” subtly working his deceptive and ambitious plans behind the scenes.
     The fact that there were so many different deities under different names served to hide the truth from people, to prevent them from knowing to whom they were truly paying homage. Adonis, Apollo, Attes, Baal-zebub, Bacchus, Cupid, Cybele, Dagon, Dionysus, Enki, Ganesha, Hathor, Hercules, Inanna, Ishtar, Januis, Linus, Kali, Krishna, Kronos, Marduk, Mars, Merodach, Molock, Narcissus, Oannes, Oden, Orpheus, Osiris, Pluto, Ra, Rhea, Shiva or Siva, Teitan, Thithra, Thot, Typhon, Vulcan, Wodan, Zoraster, Zeus, and other names from other civilizations were all one and the same being – Lucifer.  The entire system of pagan ritual and rhythmic undulating sensual music was inspired by the Devil under many different names, and established as a way to please and worship him going all the way back to Babylon!
     “What this means, of course, is that people around the world worship the Supreme Being and Siva is one of the many names of the Supreme Being. Thus an even fuller expression of this second idea of Hindu unity is that Hindus are united by the understanding that not only Hindus, but also the followers of all religions of the world, in truth, worship the same Supreme Being.” Hindu Unity, by Satguru Bodhinatha Veylanswami, transcript of talk given at Draupadee Ammen Temple in Rose Hill, Mauritius, Africa, at https://www.himalayanacademy.com/view/bd_2004-09-01_hindu-unity, accessed 2-5-23.

     “Hinduism too is based on the theory of one God. The many personal Gods (for example: Goddess Saraswati and Lord Ganesh) represent aspects or subsets (knowledge and wisdom, respectively) of the Supreme God. They are presented as personifications so that people can meditate and focus on certain specific attributes of the Infinite. For the mind to concentrate on the formless infinite is difficult, a picture helps bridge the gap. These various personal God’s, along with the individual soul and the manifested Universe, are all contained within One Final Absolute Existence –– the Supreme Soul i.e. God.” Real Religion Lies in Realization, A Note on Hinduism, from Wise Religious Quotes, at http://www.spiritualbee.com/religious-quotes/, accessed 4-5-16.

     “The great one in heaven...The glowing one...who gives birth to the stars as the great uniting one....Primeval God...the great uniting one/assimilating one...the musician”. Epithets of Nut, at https://www.netjer.org/forums/index.php?topic=8364.150, accessed 2-15-19, and  http://wepwawet.org/Epithets/Nut.pdf, accessed 2-18-18.

     Even Satanic, Theosophical, New Age and other Spiritualistic groups are saying the same.
     “...the divine wisdom of the one God of love, Satan....Hail Satan!  Hail Thyself!” Doctrine of the Church's Of The United Satanic Empire, November 10, 2006, at http://theunitedsatanicempire.org/documents.html, accessed 1-30-2011.

     “Satan is...describing our deity....a God of Knowledge and Enlightenment without challenge from other God’s residing on Earth, so as the King of Earthly Gods there is no God after him that is comparative or with his emanation of power or influence, while other God’s and Goddess’s interacted with him, they seldom challenged his wisdom and while he did not go by Satan we have his original name in process currently, being sorted from the hundreds of Sumerian Dialects....Satan has many recasts and Gods which are renamed from his original nature....American Indian God’s while spirit formed in nature all were controlled by the original deity Satan at one time, as he provided them relevance and life on his realm, not theirs.” Pagan Answers, January 21, 2011, by Grand Magister Blackwood, at http://voiceofsatanism.com/2011/01/21/pagan-answers, accessed 1-30-2011.

     "What we must say to the crowd is: We worship a God, but it is the God that one worships without superstition. To you, Sovereign Grand Inspectors General, we say, so that you can repeat it to the Brethren of the 32nd, 31st and 30th degrees: -The Masonic religion must be, by all of us initiates of the high grades, maintained in the purity of the Luciferian doctrine....Yes, Lucifer is God...The true and pure philosophical religion is the belief in Lucifer...God of Light and God of Good...” Instructions issued to the 23 Confederated Supreme Councils of the World, by Albert Pike, Confederate General, 33rd Degree Mason and Sovereign Pontiff of Universal Freemasonry, on July 14, 1889, documented by A.C. De La Rive in La Femme et l’Enfant dans la Franc-Maconnerie Universelle, page 588.

     "When The Mason learns that the Key to the warrior on the block is the proper application of the dynamo of living power, he has learned the Mystery of his Craft. The seething energies of Lucifer are in his hands and before he may step onward and upward, he must prove his ability to properly apply this energy." The Lost Keys Of Freemasonry, p 48, by Manley Palmer Hall - 33 degree Freemason.

     “Luciferianism has ALWAYS BEEN HERE and is on the RISE IN HIDDEN COVENS and SECRET LODGES. All I can say is Mother Lucifer call who SHE WILL. Its time for WOMEN TO LEARN WHO LUCIFER REALLY IS. FOR SHE IS THE BRIGHT AND MORNING STAR, VENUS.” The Goddess Networks, article on Mother Lucifer. at http://thegoddessnetworks.yolasite.com/mother-lucifer.php, accessed 1-30-2011.

     “I AM! I can not be DESCRIBED. What words can you formulate or utter than can express the female gender made in the Divine image of the Creatress. The Universal Womb, The Great Mother, The One that exists in ALL THINGS, The Darkness and the Light, Alpha and Omega.” The Goddess Networks, article on Mission Goals, at http://thegoddessnetworks.yolasite.com/mission-goals.php, accessed 1-30-2011.

     “The One Universal Life the basis of the New World Religion.” The Reappearance of the Christ, p 70-71, by Alice Bailey.

     "God is a number endowed with motion the essence of which is externally One, formless, sexless." Isis Unveiled, volume 2, p 96, by Helena Blavatsky.

     “It is Satan who is the God of our planet and the only God.” Lucifer, Sanat (Satan) is the “The One”, “The Great One”, is “One”, “One ever hidden”, “One Reality”, “the One and Great All”, “The One”, “the Savior”. The Secret Doctrine, volume 1, p 245, 102, 125, 104, 105, 144, 145, 592, 614, and volume 2, p 255, 580, 612, 613, 614, 617, by Helena Blavatsky.

     With the pagan, Satanic, Theosophist, New Age and Spiritualistic religions of the world worshipping the same "one supreme being" – Lucifer, it makes all of these religions united together in the common cause of the exaltation of Lucifer and the downgrading of God and Christ.  This masterful deception, wrought especially through a certain use of music, is why the “supreme being” Lucifer can truly and rightly be called “the great uniting one.”



CHAPTER 11 -  EUROPE

-  Musical Practices

     In contrast with the musical styles of the pagan civilizations examined thus far, the musical styles found in the various countries of Europe differed greatly from around the time of the fall of the Roman Empire in 476 A.D., through to the present day.  The musical styles of Europe focused upon harmonic melody and appealed to the intelligence, rather than focusing upon the rhythm and drum beat of the music to encourage sexual release and communication with gods.
     As the various European countries grew and became more civilized over the centuries, so too did their mainstream musical styles become more developed and refined, but all the various musical styles practiced in Europe from 476 A.D. through to the present day are generally referred to under the umbrella term “Classical Music.”
     The major time divisions of classical music are as follows: the Early music period, which includes Medieval (500 - 1400) and the Renaissance (1400 - 1600); the Common practice period which includes the Baroque (1600 - 1750), the Classical (1730 - 1830) and the Romantic (1804 - 1910; and the 20th & 21st Century (1901 - Present) which includes the Modern period (1890 - 1950), and Contemporary or Post modern period (1950 - Present) (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Classical Music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Classical_music, accessed 2-26-23).

     Let us briefly examine each period.


-  Early Music Period (500 - 1600)

During the Medieval period of Early Classical Music, most all of the music performed was in churches and cathedrals, and centered around worshiping God and Jesus Christ (Michael) of heaven.  The predominant form of musical style until around the 12th century was monophonic in nature, consisting of Plainsong music or Gregorian chants.  During and after the 12th century, this monophonic style of singing gave way to the polyphonic or multi-voiced style of song, which continued to be developed and refined through to the 15th century – or the beginning of the Renaissance in music.
     The Renaissance was a period of Early Classical Music in which musical styles changed quite dramatically.  Typical musical instruments of the Medieval period were stringed, such as the harp, lute, vielle and psaltery; and woodwind, such as the flute, recorder, shawm (similar to an oboe), trumpet and bagpipe. The Renaissance period introduced the development of fine bass instruments, the viol, the hurdy-gurdy, portable varieties of organs and other keyboard instruments such as the clavichord and harpsichord, as well as a wider variety of brass and reed instruments.
     More complex voicings of motets and interweaving melodic lines were composed, elaborate music for mass and other Latin celebrations.  Consorts and ensembles of different sizes were arranged to perform greater musical pieces.  Also the Canzona, the Ricercare, Fantasia and variations of instrumental music were developed (see Timeline of Art History, Music in the Renaissance, by Rebecca Arkenberg, Department of Education, The Metropolitan Museum of Art http://www.metmuseum.org/TOAH/HD/renm/hd_renm.htm, accessed 2-5-23). Pipe organs were brought into churches to accompany singing choirs.
     During this time period, the religious movement known as the Protestant Reformation had begun. The Catholic Church and its religious rituals had become corrupt and apostate from God, and people began to separate themselves away and to form their own churches. These Protestant churches adhered to the Holy Scriptures as the Word of God, written down by God’s own chosen people the Israelites centuries before, for guidance in worship and daily practices. This led to Christian hymns being written and sung - such as Martin Luther’s “A Mighty Fortress Is Our God.”


-  Written Music

     Two of the greatest innovations in the field of music during the Renaissance were the written notation of music on a 5-line staff, and the invention of the movable-type printing press.
     The invention of the staff made it possible for a piece of music to be recorded exactly as it was meant to be performed, showing what notes, pitch, time, measure, etc., were to be played.  This allowed the original composition to be consistently performed year after year, without the variations naturally incurred if the same song were to be merely taught and memorized person to person (see A History of Western Music, p 75-76, by Donald Jay Grout, Norton, 1973 ISBN 0393094162).
     The movable-type printing press allowed these written compositions to be mechanically reproduced and sold on paper, and then distributed far and wide, no longer restricted locally (see Timeline of Art History, Music in the Renaissance, by Rebecca Arkenberg, Department of Education, The Metropolitan Museum of Art, at http://www.metmuseum.org/TOAH/HD/renm/hd_renm.htm, accessed 2-5-23).  This greatly limited and discouraged improvisation, which in-turn prevented performers from getting carried away with the spirit, such as what happens during pagan rituals.
     Musical performance was no longer confined mainly to churches, and social performances and musical gatherings became more popular and widespread.
     Composers during the Early Classical Period included: for the Medieval - the Troubadors and Trobairitz; William IX, Duke of Aquitaine; Peire Cardenal; Hildegard of Bingen; Alfonso X, Spanish King of Castile; Denis, King of Portugal; Wolfram von Eschenbach of Germany; Bernard de Cluny of France; Flemishman Jacob Senleches; and Giovanni da Firenze of Italy.  For the Renaissance - Roy Henry (probably King Henry V); John Milton; William Byrd; Guillaume Du Fay; Jean Maillard; Michael Praetorius; Andrea Gabrieli; Giovanni Pierluigi da Palestrina; Claudio Monteverdi; John IV of Portugal; Andreas de Silva; and Tomás Luis de Victoria; and Henry VIII.


-  Common Practice Period (1600 - 1910)

     The Common Practice Period, from around 1600 to 1910, refers to the musical periods known as Baroque, Classical and Romantic.
     The Baroque period (1600 - 1750) saw the prominent use of a complex tonal counterpoint with a continuous bass line.  The sonata began to take shape.  Formalization of theme and variations in music, as well as majors and minors controlling dissonance and chromaticism, was the favored method.  Keyboard instruments, such as the harpsichord and pipe organ, and vocal forms like the Cantata and Oratorio, became popular.  The violin family of instruments were developed, and operas became staged musical dramas (see A History of Western Music, p 300-332, 341-355, by Donald Jay Grout, Norton, 1973 ISBN 0393094162).
     “Instrumental ensembles began to distinguish and standardize by size, giving rise to the early orchestra for larger ensembles, with chamber music being written for smaller groups of instruments where parts are played by individual (instead of massed) instruments. The concerto as a vehicle for solo performance accompanied by an orchestra became widespread”. Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Classical Music, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/European_classical_music, accessed 2-5-23.

     Some of the composers during the Baroque part of this Common Practice Period were: Thomas Selle; Andres de Sola; Henry Purcell; Johann Pachelbel; Tomaso Albinoni; Georg Philipp Telemann; Johann Sebastian Bach; and George Frideric Handel.  

     During the Classical period (1730 - 1830), the areas of music composition, presentation and style became more refined and standardized.  The piano was the predominant keyboard instrument, and the harpsichord fell out of popularity.  The orchestra became more standardized as well, with a wider array of instruments added to its overall composition.  Musical performances were often led by the lead violinist.  The clarinet family of single reeds, as opposed to double reeds like the oboe or the bassoon, were increasingly included in chamber and concerto settings (see A History of Western Music, p 463, by Donald Jay Grout, Norton, 1973 - ISBN 0393094162).
     Some of the composers during the Classical part of this Common Practice Period were: Carl Philipp Emanuel Bach; Leopold Mozart; Joseph Haydn; Johann Christian Bach; Luigi Boccherini; Antonio Salieri; Wolfgang Amadeus Mozart; Ludwig van Beethoven; Johann Nepomuk Hummel; Gioacchino Rossini; and Franz Schubert.  

     During the Romantic period, from around 1804 - 1910, the beginning of a kind of rebellion against the accepted ideas of exposition and development of Classical musical themes was stirring.  Composers either ignored or minimized these accepted forms, and instead wrote music that was more dissonant, chromatic, and tonally colorful.  More attention was focused upon melody and rhythm, while the tensions surrounding key signatures in the music were increased (see The Vintage Guide to Classical Music, p 201, by Jan Swafford, Vintage Books, 1992 - ISBN 0-679-72805-8).
     Music grew more popular in the middle-class, and the piano was the main instrument of choice taught to their children.  Various organizations for the teaching, performance and preservation of music were founded during this time.  Refinement in Brass instruments allowed a wider range of notes to be played. Symphony orchestras were founded in various European countries, and grew in size from around 40 during the Classical period to now over 100 (see The Vintage Guide to Classical Music, p 201, by Jan Swafford, Vintage Books, 1992 - ISBN 0-679-72805-8).
     Some of the composers during the Romantic part of this Common Practice Period were: Hector Berlioz; Felix Mendelssohn; Frédéric Chopin; Robert Schumann; Franz Liszt; Giuseppe Verdi; Richard Wagner; Johann Strauss II; Johannes Brahms; Georges Bizet; Pyotr Ilyich Tchaikovsky; Antoníín Dvorák; Arthur Sullivan; Edvard Grieg; Nikolai Rimsky-Korsakov; John Philip Sousa; Giacomo Puccini; Richard Strauss; Ralph Vaughan Williams; and Sergei Rachmaninoff.


-  The 20th & 21st Century (1901 - Present)

     The 20th & 21st Century period of Classical music began from around 1901 and continues to the present day, and refers to the musical periods known as the Modern, and the Contemporary or Post Modern.  Different musical styles which deviated from the accepted norm were more quickly developed during this time than at any other previous period.  It was a time when composers were “challenging and reinterpreting older categories of music,” where “innovations that led to new ways of organizing and approaching harmonic, melodic, sonic, and rhythmic aspects of music” were developed (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Modernism, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Modernism_(music), accessed 2-26-23).  The different styles which emerged “influenced composers to follow new trends, sometimes as a reaction to that music, sometimes as an extension of it, and both trends co-existed” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under 20th Century Classical Music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/20th-century_classical_music, accessed 2-26-23).  This meant that there was no clearly dominant style of music during this period.
     These different musical styles included Modernism, Impressionism, Expressionist, Neoclassicism, Post-Romanticism, Minimalism, Aleatory, Atonality, Serialism, Musique Concrète, Electronic, and Concept music (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under 20th Century Classical Music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/20th-century_classical_music, accessed 2-26-23).

     The Modern period overlaps from the late 19th Century, beginning around 1890, and extends till around 1950.  Music during this period was characteristically late Romantic in style, utilizing “traditional instrumental groupings such as the orchestra and string quartet” and continuing with “the symphony and concerto” forms (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under 20th Century Classical Music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/20th-century_classical_music, accessed 2-26-23).
     It was during this time that Impressionism, Expressionism and Neoclassicism musical styles were developed.
     Impressionism (1890 - 1930) used musical “color” or “timbre” which was “achieved through orchestration, harmonic usage, texture,” and included “new chord combinations, ambiguous tonality, extended harmonies, use of modes and exotic scales, parallel motion, extra-musicality” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Impressionism In Music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Impressionism_in_music, accessed 2-26-23).
     Expressionistic music (1900 - 1930) often featured “a high level of dissonance, extreme contrasts of dynamics, constant changing of textures, “distorted” melodies and harmonies, and angular melodies with wide leaps” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Expressionist Music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Expressionist_music, accessed 2-26-23).
     Neoclassicism (1920 - 1950) was a time in which “composers sought to return to aesthetic precepts associated with the broadly defined concept of “classicism”, namely order, balance, clarity, economy, and emotional restraint.  As such, neoclassicism was a reaction against the unrestrained emotionalism and perceived formlessness of late Romanticism, as well as a “call to order” after the experimental ferment of the first two decades of the twentieth century. The neoclassical impulse found its expression in such features as the use of pared-down performing forces, an emphasis on rhythm and on contrapuntal texture, an updated or expanded tonal harmony, and a concentration on absolute music” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Neoclassicism, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Neoclassicism_(music), accessed 2-26-23).

     Some of the composers during this Modern part of this 20th & 21st Century Period were: Claude Debussy; Maurice Ravel; Jean Sibelius; Arnold Schoenberg; Anton Webern; Alban Berg; Gustav Mahler; Francis Poulenc; Béla Bartók; Sergei Prokofiev; Alexander Scriabin; Igor Stravinsky; Edgard Varèse; Richard Strauss; Pierre Gabaye; Harald Genzmer; Ralph Vaughan Williams; and Giorgio Federico Ghedini.


-  Contemporary or Post modern period (1950 - Present)

     The Contemporary or Post Modern period, extends from around 1950 to the present time.  This period is also commonly referred to as the “post-1945 modern forms of post-tonal music”, and comprises “serial music, electronic music, experimental music, and minimalist music”, including “spectral music, and post-minimalism” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Contemporary Classical Music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Contemporary_classical_music, accessed 2-26-23).
     After World War II, “modernist composers sought to achieve greater levels of control in their composition process (e.g., through the use of the twelve-tone technique and later total serialism). At the same time, conversely, composers also experimented with means of abdicating control, exploring indeterminacy or aleatoric processes in smaller or larger degrees” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Contemporary Classical Music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Contemporary_classical_music, accessed 2-26-23).
     Also, technological advances opened up an increasing need for musical scores to be composed for the film industry, as well as brought in an electronic aspect to musical performance which replaced traditional instruments with synthesized or computerized sounds.
     Some of the composers during this Contemporary or Post Modern part of this 20th & 21st Century Period were/are: Benjamin Frankel; Ernest Gold; Marios Joannou Elia; Péter Eötvös; Ennio Morricone; John Powell; Nino Rota; Dmitri Shostakovich; Toru Takemitsu; William Walton; Franz Waxman; and Hans Zimmer.  But probably the most well-known names connected with this period are American composers such as Aaron Copland; Chip Davis; Robert Folk; Elliot Goldenthal; Steve Jablonsky; and John Williams.

     Through all of these periods, European Classical music refused to remain connected to the religious themes and rituals of its origins. Music was widely written and performed for its own sake, a creative expression of the composer rather than any reflection of God. As time went on, most musical performances had nothing to do with religion or the Gods of heaven at all, but centered instead upon various themes of everyday social life. Prostitution in particular was a popular theme for musical performances and operas, which continued to grow in popularity.
     The Classical revolution in style of music spread from Europe throughout the whole world, aided by modernized instruments and the mobile-type press.  Especially around the early 1800's and during the Romantic period, the “influence of the European musical ideas,” as well as the instruments they developed and were performing with, spread “beyond the boundaries of Europe, as European cultural ideas and institutions began to follow colonial expansion into other parts of the world” (Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Classical Music, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/European_classical_music, accessed 2-5-23).  And its effect on the world continues unto this present day.



CHAPTER 12 -  EASTERN MUSICAL PRACTICE MIX WTH WESTERN CLASSICAL

     During the colonial expansion, the African slave trade entered into Europe and the Americas.  As slaves were brought into these countries, they brought with them their worship of African pagan gods through their dances and drum beats.  Plantation owners soon became aware that their slaves could communicate by way of their instruments, particularly drums, and outlawed or destroyed these instruments in fear of a united revolt.
     But drums and particular outlawed instruments were not required for Africans to perform their rhythmic ritual music, and soon they began to use the accepted European Classical instruments as substitutes, along with their own precise vocal arrangements. This type of music could be safely performed without incurring the wrath of slave owners, and soon a catchy, Africanized style of music began affecting and influencing music centers all around the world.
     “These slaves brought African sensibilities to both vocal and instrumental performance and formed and invented new musical styles. African-American music represents a triumph of the reinvention of the self, a transformation of culture emerging from the cruelest conditions yet capable of maintaining an African identity.” Enduring Rhythms by Ken Moore, at http://www.furious.com/perfect/enduring.html, accessed 2-5-23.

     What was the most telling difference between Classical music and Africanized music?
     “African influenced rhythms and for the most part have a spirit or quality of ‘swing’.” Historical Perspective on African Drumming, by Babatunde Olatunji, at http://home.acceleration.net/clark/PaperVu/ensomme.htm, accessed 2-5-23.

     Most European Classical music focused upon the melody, and followed a particular rhythmic structure which placed emphasis - except for waltzes and a few other works - upon the 1st and 3rd beat in a 4/4 bar.  But African music was focused upon the rhythm, and followed a rhythmic structure that placed emphasis anywhere but on the 1st beat in a 4/4 bar. Its many rhythms were of different lengths which moved or undulated and shifted in relation to each other, thus producing the “swing.”
     Particularly in Voodoo (also spelled Vodou and Vaudou) is this swing fully manifested.  Voodoo means “Spirit of god”, and is a religious practice which began in Western Africa.  It was transported to Haiti and Santa Domingo during the slave trade, and is associated with a particular rhythmic music and drum beat, sensual dance, trance and even sacrifice designed to call the gods into communion with the listeners.  
     “The [Voodoo] ceremonies centered upon worship of the snake god Damballa through singing, dancing, and spirit possession.” The Music of Black Americans, p 139, by Eileen Southern, New York: W.W. Horton, 1983.

     “Bata [voodoo] drummers tap out their toques, or rhythm patterns, like signals to the realm of the gods, inviting and enticing them to come on down and mount or possess their horses, or devotees...” Rock and Roll an Unruly History, p 62, by Robert Palmer, Harmony Books, New York, 1995.

     “The [Voodoo] drummers keep up a terrific throb and beat which very easily takes possession of the sensibilities of the worshipers. Observers say that these drums themselves are able to bring a person to a place where it is easy for the deity [Loa] to take possession of their bodies--the defenseless person is buffeted by each stroke as the drummer sets out to ‘beat the loa [god] into his head: The person cringes with each large [accented] beat as if the drum mallet descended upon his very skull; he ricochets about the place, clutching blindly at the arms extended to support him.” Lecture of Voodoo dance expert Pearl Primus, given at Mount Holyoke College, Holyoke, Massachusetts, in Mary E. Wooley Hall, 1953, cited from Face the Music: Contemporary Church Music on Trial, p 42-43, by Leonard J. Seidel, 1988).

     “...upon the [Voodoo] drummer that the burden falls of integrating the participants into a homogeneous collective. It is the drumming which fuses the fifty or more individuals into a single body, making them move as one, as if all of these singular bodies had become linked on the thread of a single pulse--a pulse which beats...sending the body into a slow serpentine undulation which begins in the shoulders, then the spine, legs and hips.” Divine Horseman--The Living Gods of Haiti, p 235, by Maya Deren, New Paltz: McPherson & Co., 1953.

     This serpentine undulating dance was a traditional dance of various African tribes, like the Dahomey, and is often referred to as “Zar” or “Zaar”.  The following are brief quotes describing this Zar dance:
     “Diriye Abdullahi, a native of Somalia, says that the zaar is basically a dance of spirits, or a religious dance - kind of leftover from the old African deities, a variant of what we describe in the west as ‘voodoo’. The old African deities were headed by two figures; Azuzar (the male, assoc. with Osiris) and Ausitu (the female, known in the west as Isis)....
     "Each woman moved to the pulse of the drum....[her] movement increased in intensity and speed, her eyes half closed, she appeared totally oblivious of her surroundings, abandoning herself completely to the dance. Her movements flowed freely from the inside out, from her torso to her limbs, gaining strength and speed...till finally, she threw her arms up and was about to fall, but the Kodia guided her to the floor..." Diriye Abdullahi describing a Zar ceremony, cited in American Journal of Dance Therapy, September, 1994, Article - “The Zar: Ancient Dance of Healing”, by Howaida El Guindy, Claire Schmais, at https://link.springer.com/article/10.1007/BF02358570, accessed 2-5-23; also cited in The Zar Revisited, by Me’ira, at http://www.bdancer.com/zarrevis.html, accessed 2-5-23.

     “During a Zar performance the beating of drums continues...The rhythm gets faster and the singing becomes louder until the patient [one whom the ceremony is for] becomes emotionally stimulated and feels the impulse to move and dance.  With the heightening of excitement, the patient manifests various behavioural reactions...and the patient may pass into a trance-like state.” Tendency of Patients Towards Medical Treatment and Traditional Healing in Sudan, chapter 4, part 3, p 196 by Afaf Gadh Eldam, at https://d-nb.info/1007414634/34, accessed 2-5-23.

     This Zar dance is also commonly referred to as "Danse du ventre" or dance of the belly.  It is another name for Belly Dancing, which originated from the dance of the temple priestesses in ancient Egypt. It was probably adopted during the 25th dynasty of Egypt, when the Pharaohs were Africans from Nubia or Sudan and not Egyptian by birth (see National Geographic, February, 2008, p 38-58, Article “The Black Pharaohs”).
     This Zar or Belly Dance is also well known among the Arabs.  They believe the Zar to be evil and mischievous Jinns or invisible spirits originally created by Allah to be good. But these spirits “tried to change the order of things. During the course of the revolt, one of the evil jinn, Iblis, gained great power and became the Satan or Lucifer of the Arab world. Iblis retained his power even after the angels of Allah had quelled the rebellion” (Islam and the Arabs, p 11, by Rom Landau, 1958).  These evil Jinns now cause all sorts of trouble to human beings.
     One of these Jinn spirits stated to the Muslim prophet Sulaiman: “I will appear at the end of time and trouble both men and women” and that the only way people could stop me from troubling them was through “dance, music and perfumes [incense].”  The Zar spirits also stated that “they would be pleased to come down by the smell of incense and the sound of drums”, and could only be appeased to stop causing trouble by “dancing, singing and [offering] luxurious things” (Tendency of Patients, chapter 2, p 44 by Afaf Gadh Eldam, at https://d-nb.info/1007414634/34, accessed 2-5-23).
      A Shamanic priestess was in charge of appeasing the Jinn spirits, and she was referred to as  a Sheikh or Sheikha, or Kodia in Sudanese.  She would be called upon to perform a “Zar Ceremony” comprised of ritual belly dancing, music, drum playing, and even sacrifice because “she has the understanding of the spirits and she knows the special songs and beats of the summoning spirits” (see Tendency of Patients, chapter 2, p 45 by Afaf Gadh Eldam, at https://d-nb.info/1007414634/34, accessed 2-5-23). After every person in the particular ceremonial gathering had their chance to respond or had entered into a trance like state where they would sing, dance, speak “in unknown tongues”, laugh or cry, etc, then the ceremony ended with an “animal sacrifice” (see Tendency of Patients, chapter 4, part 2, p 176-178 by Afaf Gadh Eldam, at https://d-nb.info/1007414634/34, accessed 2-5-23).
This same use of rhythmic drum beating coupled with belly dancing to produce the “trance-like” or “hypnotic effect” on performers and their audiences alike is still in effect today, as modern-day belly dancers freely admit!
     “These rituals include an altar, the smell of incense, and costumes. Songs are chanted and drums play trance-like rhythms. The zar provides a multisensory experience with sights, sounds and smells....
     “As dancers, we can also testify to the hypnotic effect created when the right drum rhythms are used. The function of the ‘leader’ is also important because it keeps the group on track, and frees everyone else from worrying about ‘what to do next’. The drums also serve to focus everyone's attention on the ritual aspect of what's happening, and set the mood and flow of the event with rhythm.” The Zar Revisited, by Me’ira, at http://www.bdancer.com/zarrevis.html, accessed 2-5-23.

     As seen in every other pagan religion, it is particularly the drum and its drummer that brings about the desired hypnotic effect and spirit-possession of the listeners. While other musical instruments can be played to encourage dance and other sensual movements, it is especially the drum, and the sound and beat it produces, that is vital to and inseparable from pagan religious worship.
     “It is the drums and the drum beats per se, which are the sacred sound.” Divine Horseman--The Living Gods of Haiti, p 246, by Maya Deren.

     The Jinn and other so-called spirits and gods were nothing more than the Devil himself, hidden behind yet more names.  In fact, even one of the Muslim’s revered sages plainly stated this!
     “The sage Junaid said : I once saw the devil in dream and asked him: Do you exercise any influence on my disciples ?  He said : I do at two times-, at the time of song and at the time of look. I enter in them at these two times.” Ihya Ulumuddin (Revival of Religious Sciences), vol 2, The Book of Worldly Usages, Chapter IX - Music and Ecstacy, by Imam Al-Ghazzali.



CHAPTER 13 -  BABYLONIAN MUSIC MAKES INROADS INTO SECULAR FIELDS

     "Enroute to the United states many slaves were taken first to the West Indies, especially Hispaniola; then after a time many were sold in New Orleans. They brought with them their religious and musical heritage. Those from Santo Domingo had retained their ancient worship practices and continued them in New Orleans." The Jazz Dance, p19, by Marshall & Jean Stearns, Longmans, Grand Co., 1965.

     It was particularly from New Orleans that the particular rhythmic patterns of Voodoo became further refined and developed into another style of music.
     “Its [Voodoo’s] multiple rhythms, rather than uniting into an integrated whole, are performed in a certain kind of conflict with one another....What is certain is that to hear this music is to become instantly encompassed by the sound of its raw, livid power. Musicologists and historians are in no doubt that the drum rhythms of Africa were carried to America and were transmitted and translated into the style of music which became known as jazz.” The Secret Power of Music, p 190, by David Tame.

     It was beginning with Jazz that Lucifer made his move to try to gain control of the vast majority of earth’s modern population, regardless of their preferred religion (or lack thereof).
     “The exposure of this African music and dance tradition to the public provided an opportunity for it to influence and be influenced by European musical tradition. The unique rhythmical emphasis of these dances plus many other ingredients and entertainment practices combined to form a music called JAZZ. Authorities agree that work songs from cotton fields, rural and urban blues, banjo styles from minstrel shows, syncopated brass bands and ragtime, all played an important part. Even Voodo had its influence on jazz....
     “The syncopation as a primary ingredient of jazz developed as a rhythmic accommodation of the Africans. Syncopation was the nearest and best substitute for the complicated polyrhythms that were an integral part of their musical heritage. It is this syncopation that causes music to ‘swing’”. The Jazz Dance, p 37, by Marshall & Jean Stearns, Longmans, Grand Co., 1965.

     Jazz music exhibited the same characteristics of pagan rituals where the performers themselves would catch the spirit of their gods and add their own style to the music.  This became known as improvisation.
     In fact, one of the earliest reviews given of Jazz artists was from the following Swiss reporter Ernest Ansermet in 1918:
     “They are so entirely possessed by the music they play, that they can't stop themselves from dancing inwardly to it in such a way that their playing is a real show. When they indulge in one of their favorite effects, which is to take up the refrain of a dance in a tempo suddenly twice as slow and with redoubled intensity and figuration, a truly gripping thing takes place: it seems as if a great wind is passing over a forest or as if a door is suddenly opened on a wild orgy.” (Revue Romande [Swiss paper], review of the Southern Syncopated Orchestra, conducted by Will Marion Cook and featuring Sidney Bechet on clarinet, by Ernest Ansermet, 1918, at http://jassroots.com/bechet.html, accessed 2-5-23).

     Jazz was yet another form of paganized music repackaged and refined. It was secular in nature rather than religious, but retained the same rhythms and qualities which originated in devil worship and led to rebellion and sexual immorality.  
     In fact, Jazz music saw much of its early development in slums and brothels. The name itself is a clue to this.
     “The name Jazz comes from the now defunct word jass which means the sexual act.” The Music of Black Americans: A History, p 135, by Eileen Southern, W.W. Norton & Co. 1971.

     Brothels would try to outclass each other by employing the best Jazz band.  The band with the most appealing music would encourage the most people to come and socialize with their prostitutes, and the popularity of this combination spread beyond the slums and reached ever growing naive audiences. Jazz became a “symptom of a glorious release from the bonds of moral restraint” (Eileen Southern, The Music of Black Americans: A History, p 135: also see Jazz, p 47, 50 by Mervyn Cooke, London: Thames and Hudson, 1999).
     The Original Dixieland Jass Band from New Orleans recorded its first album of 2 songs on February 26, 1917 with Victor studios.  By the next year, they had changed the name from Jass to Jazz (see Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Original Dixieland Jass Band,  at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Original_Dixieland_Jass_Band, accessed 2-5-23).

     Through this we can clearly see Lucifer’s tactics. Music need not be openly pagan in order to worship him and promote his morally rebellious ideals. By blending the rhythmical music and drum beats originally dedicated to him with the more modern European and Western Classical styles, people need never enter a temple or even be religious to summon him into their presence and fall under his influence.



CHAPTER 14 -  BABYLONIAN MUSIC MAKES INROADS INTO CHRISTIAN FIELDS

     Not even the Christian world was isolated from the growing trend of Jazz and the rising popularity of rhythmical moving music sweeping through the secular world. It was impossible to remain aloof.
     "One of the most exotic sights in old New Orleans was the slave dancing that took place in the 'Place Congo'. The slaves' custom of assembling on Sundays and church holy days to dance in public squares must have begun before 1786, for in that year a local ordinance was passed forbidding such dancing until after the close of religious services." The Jazz Dance, p 19.

     Many African slaves had converted to Christianity.  But they were loath to give up their musical traditions, and instead decided to integrate their pagan music style into their worship of God.
     “To disguise and make their Africanisms more acceptable, many urban slaves combined their traditions with European customs. They fused African rituals and celebrations with Christian ones, producing a singularly African-American culture and music that has made its influence felt worldwide.” Enduring Rhythms, by Ken Moore, at http://www.furious.com/perfect/enduring.html, accessed 2-5-23.

     African worship rituals and rhythmic beat music now had a new guise under Christian symbols and a Christian name.  It took a little more than 100 years for the religious barriers to come down and this style of music to become allowed and even accepted as part of the church worship service itself.  Christian lyrics were added, and this new jazzy “gospel” music with its syncopated swing now gave a “moving” emphasis to the Pentecostal and Charismatic movement!
     "Shortly after it began to emerge in 1901, Pentecostalism sensed through some strange form of intuition that success would come through emotionally-charged music. The first pattern was jazz. Speaking of the years 1901 to 1914, Howard Goss said, 'Without it (jazz) the Pentecostal Movement could never have made the rapid inroads into the hearts of men and women as it did. Neither could we have experienced a constant victorious revival over the fifty years'.” The Winds of Change, p 212, by Howard Goss.

     This jazzy gospel music had the exact same effect upon its listeners as did the rhythmic pagan music played in the streets and the Babylonian temples of old. Only the lyrics and message were different.
     The following is an account of a Pentecostal church worship service in Tennessee in September, 1929:
     “The spirit moved some to dance, others to speak in the unknown tongue, to shout, to jerk, or to fall in a dead trance. Mourners in ever-increasing numbers fell on their knees, elbows in a folding chair, at the altar, while the exhorters clapped hands to the time of the music¼After half an hour of this, the singing came to an end. Also the instrument strummers, worn out, dropped out one by one, leaving only the piano player and a tambourine whacker, whom I could not see, to carry on the steady and almost terrifying rhythmic noise. Terrifying because it impressed me as being the production of the wild, subconscious human animal, one which we seldom come upon in such frightfully self-regimented herds. But the extreme mesmeric orgies of such primitive groups have been often enough described. And after all, my purpose is simply to make clear how the indigenous song merges into the hypnotic rhythmizing used in this indigenous type of religious practice.” White Spirituals in the Southern Uplands: The Story of the Fasola Folk, Their Songs, Singings, and "Buckwheat Notes," Chapter 32 - “God’s Music” In The Country Churches, p 406-407, by George Pullen Jackson, published by Chapel Hill, NC, 1933, at https://babel.hathitrust.org/cgi/pt?id=inu.30000011873597&view=1up&seq=483&q1=strummers, accessed 2-17-23.

     Lucifer had now succeeded in implanting his style of music into both the secular and religious circles in every part of the world. The rhythmic style and beat that invited his presence into the midst of Western civilization was becoming commonplace, and soon saw further and more direct development by his followers.  
     Lucifer had told his followers through the Muslims hundreds of years ago that he would work through music in the last days. Now, that time had come! Having gained control and influence over musicians in every part of the world, it was a simple matter for Lucifer to enlist their help in refining and increasing the desired effect this music produced, turning it into a force of “spiritual evolution.”
     A British man named Cyril Scott was a musician and also a student in the occult religion known as Theosophy in the early to mid 1900's.  He believed that there was a “Hierarchy” of “Initiates, Sages, or Masters [who] seek to further the spiritual evolution of all humanity by inspiring” them, especially in the area of music (see Cryil Scott website, under Author, Poet, Philosopher, at http://www.cyrilscott.net/cyrilscott-author-poet-philosopher, accessed 2-5-23).  Scott believed that the Master and High Initiate, named Koot Hoomi, who was supposedly the Greek philosopher and musician Pathagoras the Sage in a previous incarnation, had specifically come to him to make known some of the plans of the Hierarchy, and chosen him to deliver certain messages to others.  There is even a portrait drawn of this spirit Master, which, by the way, looks strikingly similar to pictures of Jesus Christ (see http://www.alpheus.org/html/source_materials/scott_anrias/TEM-KH.htm, accessed 2-5-23).  And so what were some of the messages this Master from the spirit world delivered to Scott?
     This master spirit stated that he “takes a special interest in the evolution of Western music....Indeed, he considers it advisable that students of occultism of all schools should more fully appreciate the great importance of music as a force in spiritual evolution, and to this end he has revealed much that has hither to not been revealed, and that cannot fail to prove of paramount interest to all music-lovers” (Music: Its Secret Influence Throughout the Ages, p 31-32, by Cyril Scott, Aquarian, 1933).



CHAPTER 15 -  BABYLONIAN RHYTHMIC MUSIC REFINED

     A further refinement in the beat of the rhythm of Jazz led to the birth of the music style called Rhythm and Blues.
     “The rhythm of the blues has its roots in African drumming....One of the identifying characteristics of the blues is the emphasis placed on the backbeat.” The Blues, produced by Martin Scorsese, Blues Classroom lesson titled “ The Beat of the Blues”, at http://www.pbs.org/theblues/classroom/defbeat.html, accessed 1-22-2008.

     Instead of the beat occurring only on the 1st and 3rd beat of a 4/4 bar, a backbeat, usually emphasized by drums, was now being placed on the 2nd and 4th beat.  This Rhythm and Blues music emerged in the late 1940s.  "The Fat Man" by Fats Domino in 1949, was a record “with nothing but back beat” (Academic Dictionaries and Encyclopedias, under Back Beat, at  https://en-academic.com/dic.nsf/enwiki/32670, accessed 2-5-23).
     Like Jazz, most Rhythm and Blues music is secular in nature, but its back beat emphasis likewise found its way into the Pentecostal and Charismatic churches.
     “Urban contemporary gospel was stressing the back beat much earlier [than 1949] with hand-clapping and tambourine.” Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Back beat, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Beat_(music), accessed 2-5-23.



CHAPTER 16 -  COUNTRY MUSIC

     Country music is a blend of popular musical forms originally developed in the Southern United States and the Appalachian Mountains. It was formed from a blending of traditional folk music, Celtic music, blues, gospel music, hokum, and old-time music, and evolved rapidly in the 1920s (see Creating Country Music: Fabricating Authenticity, p. 9, by Richard Peterson, 1999). In the beginning it was commonly known as “Hillbilly music”.  But when the name Hillbilly fell out of popularity in the 1940's, its name was changed to “Country” music.
     In the Western States of the US, both “Cowboy” songs and “Western music” were popular, especially after being put out on vinyl records in the 1920s.  The primary traditional difference between the two styles is that Country music is simpler and uses fewer instruments, relying on Spanish guitar, Irish fiddle, Italian mandolin, African banjo, and harmonica; whereas Western music tended toward steel guitars and big bands whose style verged on swing (e.g., the songs from The Light Crust Doughboys).
     As Hollywood began incorporating Western music into their films, these two regional styles of Country and Western music began to mix together, especially after musicians from both styles met and played together during and after service in World War II.
     As Country and Western music merged together, another style of music soon joined the mix.  “Mountaineer” string band music, popularly known as “Bluegrass”, was “a style of country and western music distinguished by a driving, syncopated rhythm, high-pitched vocals, and an emphasis on the banjo, mandolin, and fiddle” (The Columbia Electronic Encyclopedia, 6th ed., 2007, http://www.infoplease.com/ce6/ent/A0813789.html, accessed 2-5-23).



CHAPTER 17 -  LUCIFER'S BABYLONIAN MASTERPIECE OF DECEPTION

     Lucifer’s efforts to blend and refine the music in the West were now paying off.  The time had come for the “master spirit” to reveal the “information” it had earlier withheld from Cyril Scott in 1933.
     “...the great Initiates have vast and imposing plans for the musical future....Music in the future is to be used to bring people into yet closer touch with the Devas [gods]; they will be enabled to partake of the benefic influence of these beings while attending concerts at which by the appropriate type of sound they have been invoked....The scientifically calculated music in question, however, will achieve the two-fold object of invoking the Devas and at the same time stimulating in the listeners those faculties by means of which they will become aware of them and responsive to their influence....
     “Further in the course of time music will become more and more potent to bring humanity into touch with the higher planes...From among other information conveyed, we gather that America will be particularly responsive to this new music...
     “...a higher Initiation...most inevitably [will] affect each unit [person] within His [the Master spirit’s] consciousness.  New cosmic currents of force are beginning to circulate throughout His aura, inspiring new and harmonious qualities, tendencies and ideals; and it will be the exacted function of music to help focus these currents and further their rhythmic distribution.  Great floods of melody will be poured forth from the higher planes, to be translated into earthly sound by composers sensitive enough to apprehend them...
     “To this end the great World Teacher, The Christ, will come again;...[and] when He does come it will be to inspire, to construct, to ‘make all things new.’  And it will be for music, by creating harmony within Man’s subtler bodies, to make ready for and facilitate His advent.” Music: Its Secret Influence Throughout the Ages, p 199-201, 203-204, by Cyril Scott, Ryder, 2nd edition, 1958.

     These great Initiates, or spirits of Lucifer, revealed their true purpose in refining and focusing the sound and rhythm of music in America - namely, to summon gods into the midst of the listeners to influence, inspire and communicate with them and secretly prepare people to accept the return of The Christ of the occult – or Lucifer himself!  To be worshiped in the place of God and Christ has always been Lucifer’s great ambition, and the end goal of his plan, which began with Jubal and then after the flood continued with Nimrod and Babylon and down throughout earth’s history, was now seizing the Americas.
     As elements of swing and syncopated rhythms entered into the Country and Western songs, electric guitars soon became popular in the 1940's and 50's (see Cohn, Lawrence: "Nothing But the Blues" chapter titles "A Lighter Shade of Blue - White Country Blues" by Charles Wolfe page 233, 247, 1993).  Then drums became popular in the late 1950's and early 60's.  It was these additions to their music that gave birth to a new style of music called “Rockabilly”.
     “1956 could be called the year of rockabilly in country music....The number 2, 3, and 4 songs on Billboard's charts for that year are: Elvis Presley ‘Heartbreak Hotel’, Johnny Cash ‘I Walk the Line’, and Carl Perkins ‘Blue Suede Shoes’.” Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Country Music, at https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Country_music, accessed 2-5-23.

     Rockabilly was the blending together of the music styles of Rhythm and Blues with Country and Western and Bluegrass, especially placing emphasis upon the syncopation and back beat of the rhythm.  Elvis Presley, who originally began his career in Country and Western music, especially popularized this “Rockabilly” style of music, and gave it a huge push forward, introducing a sexually-suggestive style of dancing along with it.
     “What made rockabilly [Elvis Presley, Bill Haley, etc.] such a drastically new music was its spirit, a thing that bordered on mania. Elvis’s “Good Rockin’ Tonight” was not merely a party song, but an invitation to a holocaust.¼Rockabilly was the face of Dionysus, full of febrile sexuality and senselessness; it flushed the skin of new housewives and made pink teenage boys reinvent themselves as flaming creatures.” Country: The Twisted Roots of Rock ‘n’ Roll, p 58, by Nick Tosches.

     Not only did Rhythm and Blues and Country and Western music play a significant part in giving birth to Rockabilly, but so also did the Pentecostal and Charismatic movement!  Like Elvis, many other Rockabilly musicians were from a Christian upbringing, and all because they first heard the beginning beats of what became Rockabilly in their very own churches!
     Ronnie Dawson, one of the 1950s Rockabilly stars, started playing electric guitar at an Assemblies of God church before he became popular.  On the subject of Rockabilly, he stated:
     “It’s very similar to the Assembly of God kind of church music, and things that I had taken part in in church.” Interview of Ronnie Dawson, at http://www.richieunterberger.com/dawson.html, accessed 2-5-23; also found in Unknown Legends of Rock ‘n’ Roll, p 15, by Richie Unterberger.

     The catchy music of Rockabilly, with its emphasis on the back-beat of the rhythm, quickly became refined into a new musical style. This blending of Rhythm and Blues with Country and Africanized Western music led to the birth of what would be known as Rock music.
     “When blues and country music merged, rock ‘n’ roll was born.” The Rock Story, p 3, by Jerry Hopkins, published by New American Library, NY, 1970.

     Country and Western music found itself starting to decline in popularity in the late 1960's, especially as the younger generation became hooked on the beat of Rock ‘n’ Roll. In order to remain trending, Country producers began separating their musical style from Western producers and combined their music with the beat of Rock to make it more popular with the younger generation.  
     Country artists Hank Williams Jr., Johnny Cash, and especially Gram Parsons - who is known as the "king of country rock," - helped to bridge the gap between traditional country and 1960s rock.  In the 1970s The Marshall Tucker Band, The Eagles, Zac Brown Band, Emmylou Harris, Linda Ronstadt, as well as Bob Dylan and Dolly Parton all had a great influence in combining Country with Rock (see https://www.google.com/search?q=country+music+artists+about+rock+and+roll&sca_esv, accessed 5-12-26 and https://sites.dwrl.utexas.edu/countrymusic/the-history/country-rock/ accessed 5-12-26).  Since then this combining of Country and Rock continued on until a great numbers of Country songs you hear today contain the same paganized beat of Rock ‘n’ Roll (see Wikipedia Online Encyclopedia, under Country Music, at http://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Country_music, accessed 2-5-23).  In fact, Aerosmith singer Steven Tyler, who turned to Country in his solo career, has said: “Country is the new rock ’n’ roll” (see Rolling Stone Country Magazine, June 12, 2015, article titled "Steven Tyler On Going Country, 'Idol' and the Future of Aerosmith", by Andy Greene, at https://www.rollingstone.com/music/music-country/steven-tyler-on-going-country-idol-and-the-future-of-aerosmith-55324/2/, accessed 5-12-26).  This becomes evident when you understand that famous Country artists like Chet Atkins, Johnny Cash, Ray Charles, Willie Nelson, Everly Brothers, Brenda Lee, Jerry Lee Lewis, Dolly Parton, Bill Monore, Jimmie Rodgers, Elvis Presley, Bob Wills, James Burton, Floyd Cramer, Johnny Gimble, Sam Phillips and Hank Willams have all been inducted into both the Country Music Hall of Fame as well as the Rock and Roll Hall of Fame! (see https://www.billboard.com/lists/rock-roll-hall-of-fame-country-hall-of-fame-dual-inductees/chet-atkins/, accessed 5-13-26, and IMDB website, article titled Singers and Musicians in the Country and Rock & Roll Halls of Fame, at https://www.imdb.com/list/ls565037751/, accessed 5-12-26).
     But this captivating combination of pagan rhythm and drum beats derived from African rituals and extending all the way back to Babylon is the real foundational root of Rock ‘n’ Roll.
     There is a “direct line of descent from the voodoo ceremonies of Africa, through jazz, to rock and roll and all the other forms of rock music today” (The Secret Power of Music, p 190, by David Tame).  And Rock historians and musicians agree with this fact as well.
     “In a very real sense rock was implicit in the music of the first Africans brought to North America. And implicit in their music were centuries of accumulated rites, rituals, and religious fervor. The music of those first brutalized and bewildered slaves, ripped from cultures as old as the Pyramids, those ancient chants and tribal stomps, didn’t simply evoke the spirits of the forest gods; they animated and immortalized them.” Music historian Robert Palmer, in Rolling Stone Illustrated History of Rock ‘N’ Roll, edited by Jim Miller, New York: Random House, 1980.

     “A lot of the beats in music today are taken from voodoo, from the voodoo drums.  If you study music in rhythms, like I have, you’ll see that is true.” Little Richard, quoted in The Life and Times of Little Richard, p. 197, by Charles White, 1984.

     “The idea that certain rhythm patterns or sequences serve as conduits for spiritual energies, linking individual human consciousness with the gods, is basic to traditional African religions and African-derived religions throughout the Americas. And whether we’re speaking historically or musicologically, the fundamental riffs, licks, bass figures, and drum rhythms that make rock and roll ROCK can ultimately be traced back to African music of a primarily spiritual or ritual nature. In a sense, rock and roll is a kind of ‘voodoo,’ rooted in a vigorous tradition of celebrating nature and spirit...” Rock & Roll: An Unruly History, p 53, by Robert Palmer, Harmony Books, New York, 1995.

     “When the slave ships began plying the waters between the New World and West Africa, everyone thought they carried just strong, expendable bodies. But they were also carrying the Counterplayer culture – maybe even the mother goddess culture – preserved in the form of drum rhythms that could call down the Orisha [spirit] from their time to ours.
     “In the Caribbean and South America, slaves were allowed to keep their drums and thus preserved their vital connection with the Orisha, though the sudden mingling of so many different tribes produced new variations like candomble, santeria, and vodun...and out of this severing came jazz, the blues, the backbeat, rhythm and blues, and rock and roll – some of the most powerful rhythms on the planet...It is hard to pinpoint the exact moment when I awoke to the fact that my tradition – rock and roll – did have a spirit side, that there was a branch of the family that had maintained the ancient connection between the drum and the gods.” Mickey Hart, drummer for the Grateful Dead, Drumming at the Edge of Magic - A Journey Into The Spirit Of Percussion, p 209-210, 212, Harper-San Francisco, 1991.

     “Because it [rock music] is primitive enough and has no bull, really, the best stuff, and it gets through to you its beat. Go to the jungle and they have the rhythm and it goes throughout the world and it’s as simple as that.” Rock star John Lennon of the Beatles, in Rolling Stone magazine, February 12, 1976, p 100.

     “Part of what we consider our fundamental rock and roll heritage originated in Africa. Period..” Rock star Peter Gabriel of The Who, Interview with Timothy White, 1986, cited in Rock Lives, p 720.

     In fact, one of the founders of Rock n’ Roll – Jerry Lee Lewis, was asked in an interview as to what power falls on him when he is performing.  He stated: “The power of Voodoo.” Jerry Lee Lewis, quoted in Hungry for Heaven, p 26, by Steve Turner.

     So, where does the name “Rock ‘n’ Roll” come from, and what does it mean?  The origin of the name can be traced back to the early 1950s to a Cleveland, Ohio disk-jockey named Alan Freed.  He was one of the first white people to be involved in "Rhythm & Blues" music.  Freed was also one of the first white people to play this new Rockabilly style of music on his radio program, and was wondering what to call it. As he had been receiving bizarre reports concerning how this music was affecting young people, he decided to name it after a ghetto term that blacks used for pre-marital sex in the back seat of a car – “rock 'n' roll” (see Christian Rock?, by Ric Llewellyn; also Satan’s Music Exposed, p 83, by Lowell Hart).

     Before Elvis, early Rock ‘n’ Roll and the styles that influenced it was played almost exclusively by black artists. Elvis Presley was vastly instrumental popularizing and introducing Rock music to a white audience, earning him the dubious title of “the king of rock ‘n’ roll”.
     But what made Rock music so popular and addictive – especially to the youth?  To more fully understand this question, we need to examine what makes up Rock music.

     There are three main parts to Rock, and these are: 1) the music itself, 2) its effect, 3) and its lyrics and message.  Let us investigate each of these parts.



CHAPTER 18 -  ROCK MUSIC

     In order to create something that can be properly called “music”, there must first be a melody, and in order for that melody to move forward, a rhythm must serve as the undercurrent of the melody. It is impossible to have a melody without also having rhythm (see Music Theory Made Clear, p 2, by Mugur Doroftei, 1998). This is the proper order within music: rhythm is the servant of melody.
     The great majority of music styles center around a melody with a rhythm. Most styles are played in 4/4 time, or four beats of one count per beat.  Rock songs are also played and recorded in 4/4 time. What sets them apart from the other musical styles?  
     One musical group places emphasis upon the 1st and 3rd beat in the rhythm, making the music servant to the melody.  Rock 'n' Roll, however, shifts the rhythm to the back beat, placing emphasis on the 2nd and 4th beats instead, thereby making the melody servant to the rhythm. Rock ‘n’ Roll music is primarily centered around the beat of the rhythm instead of the melody.
     “I felt that if I could take a...tune and drop the first and third beats and accentuate the second and fourth, and add a beat the listeners could clap to as well as dance this would be what they were after.” Bill Haley, of the group Bill Haley and the Comets, cited in The Sound of the City: The Rise of Rock and Roll, p 14, by Charlie Gillett.

     “It’s the beat that gets to you. If you like it and you feel it, you can’t help but move to it. That’s what happens to me. I can’t help it.” Elvis Presley, cited in Hungry for Heaven, p 35, by Steve Turner.

     Paul McCartney, of the rock group “The Beatles”, referred to this style of music as being “beat music”.  He also stated:
     “It was Elvis who really got me hooked on beat music.” Paul McCartney, at http://www.brainyquote.com/quotes/authors/p/paul_mccartney.html, accessed 2-5-23.

     Another integral part of Rock music is called Syncopation.  Syncopation changes the normal accents in a piece of music in order to create a contradiction in the rhythm. Syncopation misplaces the normal beat, or accents beats between the regular beats in the music. For example, syncopation would take the following rhythms of Rock and make them occur all within a single 4/4 bar: one and TWO and three and FOUR; one and two and THREE and FOUR; one and TWO and THREE and four.  Using a back beat is part of syncopation, but not all.  Just as Babylonian and African music used different rhythms or poly-rhythms in a piece of music, so Rock uses syncopation to bring these same conflicting rhythms into its music, often using two or three different syncopated rhythms simultaneously (see How to Sing for Money, by Charles Henderson).
     “Rock relies on this musical device (syncopation) to a greater degree than other forms of music.” Rock Reconsidered, p 62, by Steve Lawhead.

     The melody in Rock music generally consists of between 3-6 notes or chords that are continually being repeated throughout the song (see The Music Matters, by Joe Burns, at http://www.icce.rug.nl/~soundscapes/VOLUME06/Music_matters.shtml, accessed 2-5-23; It's rock and roll, p 28, by Gene Busnar, New York: Julian Messner, 1979; Village Voice, 1994, p 37, 74, Article - “Three-chord Catharsis”, by Steve Anderson; and Booklist, 1994, p 90, Article - “The Arts: Mid-life Confidential”, by Mike Tribby).
     “In its purest form, Rock & Roll has three chords, a strong, insistent back beat, and a catchy melody.” All Music website, under Style, under Rock & Roll/Roots, at https://www.allmusic.com/style/rock-roll-ma0000002829, accessed 2-5-23.

     “Repetition without tedium is the backbone of rock and roll.” The Rolling Stone Illustrated History of Rock & Roll, Article - “Chuck Berry”, by Robert Christgau, Dean of American Rock Critics, 1976, at http://www.robertchristgau.com/xg/music/berry-76.php, accessed 2-5-23.

     Just as in the ancient music of India, where they would continually repeat a few musical notes or chords throughout the song in order to produce a “hypnotizing” effect to lift the soul into “an almost mystic union” with their god, so Rock ‘n’ Roll exhibits this same paganized style.
     Rock music is also intense, confronting the senses with loud and direct sound. It has no big arrangements or “verses”, and no extended choruses for solos, as one would find in the Jazz era style of music. This helps to identify it from all other music styles (see The Story of the Blues, by Paul Oliver, Radnor, PA: Chilton Books, 1969; and The Music of Black Americans: A History, by Eileen Southern, New York: W.W. Norton and Company, 1983).
     “One of the reasons we’re successful is that we’re able to keep the music hard and direct so that it communicates directly with the body." John Kay of the rock group Steppenwolf, cited in Who’s Got Your Kids? The Dangers of Worldly Music, by ChristadelphianSisters, at http://www.christadelphiansisters.org/MUSIC.HTM, accessed 2-23-23.

     “[Rock music is]...characterized primarily by repetition; strong driving beat; and intense, loud volume.” The Big Beat: A Rock Blast, by Dr. Frank Garlock, Greenville, SC: Bob Jones University Press, 1971.

     “Rock uses stronger and more urgent rhythms than other forms of music...and it is the intensity of Rock that sets it apart from other types of music.” Rock Reconsidered, p 69, by Steve Lawhead.

     Many believe that the only thing that determines whether music is right or wrong to listen to are the words; the style doesn’t matter. But this is incorrect. “Satan will make music a snare by the way in which it is conducted” (Selected Messages, Book 2, p 38, by E. White). This insightful statement written over 100 years ago does not mention anything about the words, only the music style being played.  
     "Don’t listen to the words, it’s the music that has its own message....I’ve been stoned on the music many times....The music is what will get you going." Politics of Ecstasy, p 165, by Timothy Leary, New York, 1965.

     "Rock music is communication without words, regardless of what ideology is inserted into the music." Rock Music, p 25, by Dr William J. Schafer, Augsburg Publishing House, 1972.

     "The music is its own message and it can completely change the message of the words." The Big Beat: A Rock Blast, by Dr. Frank Garlock, Greenville, SC: Bob Jones University Press, 1971.

     “Words are incidental at best...But the points is, that they don’t matter. What you dance to is the beat, the bass and drums. And with this mix and volume, not only is the beat sensed, but literally felt, as this aspect of the rhythm section takes precedence over melody and harmony.” Tuning the Human Instrument, p 14, by Dr. Steven Halpern, 1978.

     "Music is the most powerful stimulus known among the perceptive senses. The medical, psychiatric and other evidences for the non-neutrality of music is so overwhelming that it frankly amazes me that anyone should seriously say otherwise." The Psychology of Music, by Dr. Max Schoen, 1940.

     Whether or not a song contains words or lyrics of any import at all, the music itself communicates directly to the listener.
     “Music has the power to by-pass our conscious focus of attention. We can actually become the music. And conversely, we are what we listen to.” Music and Sound in the Healing Arts, p 14, by John Beaulieu, 1987.

     “Music, which does not depend upon the master brain to gain entrance into the organism, can still arouse by way of the thalamus- the relay station of all emotions, sensations, and feelings. Once a stimulus has been able to reach the thalamus, the master brain is automatically invaded, and if the stimulus is continued for some time, a closer contact between the master brain and the world or reality can be thus established.” Music and Medicine, p 270-271, by Dorothy Schullian and Max Schoen, 1948.

     This means that the music itself and the way it is conducted by-passes our conscious focus of attention, reasoning and intelligence, to directly invade our innermost soul.  We then become the music, and whatever message it was designed by its author to impart affects and changes us for better or worse.  And the message that Rock music communicates is quite clearly inspired by its author and god, Lucifer – the true king of Rock ‘n’ Roll.


-  Effects

     Melody in music appeals to the mind, while rhythm appeals to the body.  So long as the rhythm is servant to the melody, such as in most Classical music and Christian Hymns which place emphasis upon the 1st and 3rd beats in 4/4 time, the music’s appeal will target the mental faculties without affecting the body.  It serves to uplift the mind of the listener.
     But when this higher order of musical style is reversed, and the melody becomes servant to the rhythm and emphasis is placed upon the 2nd and 4th beats, the music’s appeal will target the body.  The listener will begin to move in rhythm with the beat, and emotions and passions will begin to be aroused. As this continues and intensifies, many are then led to cast off inhibition and morality and allow the music to control them.
     Rock is often performed at high volume with electric guitars, keyboards and drums. The back beat of the rhythm is amplified, and the force of the sound and beat drown out all other noise distractions. This recalls the ancient music groves dedicated to Baal or Molock, wherein the priests and musicians would play and drum their instruments so loud that no one could hear the screams of the children being sacrificed in fire to Lucifer. All distractions become drowned out – including conscience, leading the innocent listener towards sacrificing their body, their morality, and possibly their eternal life to burn with Lucifer himself in the lake of fire (see Revelation 20:10-15).
     Many scientific studies have been made into the effects of Rock music upon the mind and body. In one study, the body’s hormone levels were affected. In another study, the motor pulses produced by the brain were measured in a group of subjects listening to Rock and Jazz music. It was found that the particular motor pulses triggered by the music were the same pulses recorded in the brain during sexual arousal!
     “There is scarcely a single function of the body which cannot be affected by musical tones....Investigation has shown that music affects digestion, internal secretions, circulation, nutrition and respiration. Even neural networks of the brain have been found to be sensitive to harmonic principles....
     "Researchers have discovered that consonant and dissonant chords, different intervals, and other features of music all exert a profound effect upon man's pulse and respiration - upon their rate and upon whether their rhythm is constant, or interrupted and jumpy. Blood pressure is lowered by sustained chords and raised by crisp, repeated ones.” The Secret Power of Music, p 136-137, by David Tame, 1984.

     It is true that music can have a powerful influence on ones emotions, mood, or state of being, and this is clearly taught in the Scriptures (see 1 Samuel 16:15-17, 23; 2 Kings 3:15). This fact is also recognized by many in the professional and scientific fields.
     “Music has the power to by-pass our conscious focus of attention. We can actually become the music. And conversely, we are what we listen to.” Music and Sound in the Healing Arts, p 14, by John Beaulieu, 1987.

     “To date, he [Dr. Silverman] calculates, some 50 studies have demonstrated that the subliminal presentation of emotionally charged messages can trigger unconscious thoughts and feelings, and thus alter behaviour...the perception of stimuli too weak to be consciously recognized...is a real phenomenon that ‘has been demonstrated beyond any reasonable doubt.’” Psychology Today, May, 1983, citing Dr. Silverman, adjunct professor at New York University.

     “Probably the most important development in the scientific investigation of music was the discovery that music is perceived through that portion of the brain receiving the stimuli of emotions, sensations, and feelings without being first subjected to the brain centers involving reason and intelligence.” Music - How it affects the Whole Man, by H. Lloyd Leno, quoted in Ministry Magazine, November, 1973, p 24, at https://cdn.ministrymagazine.org/issues/1973/issues/MIN1973-11.pdf?_ga=2.40378020.703416134.1677184055-490046968.1677184055, accessed 2-23-23.

     “Music, which does not depend upon the master brain to gain entrance into the organism, can still arouse by way of the thalamus - the relay station of all emotions, sensations, and feelings. Once a stimulus has been able to reach the thalamus, the master brain is automatically invaded, and if the stimulus is continued for some time, a closer contact between the master brain and the world of reality can be thus established.” Music and Medicine, p 270-271, by Dorothy Schullian and Max Schoen, 1948.

     The very same kind of altered states of consciousness and various physiological responses that early drummers in Babylon, Egypt and other civilizations produced in their listening audience are the same hypnotic trance-like effects produced by the Rock drummers of today.
     “The use of syncopated rhythms, with their ability to alter states of consciousness, stem from ancient Egypt.  It is to Egypt that historians trace the origin of drum-syncopated music and its uses.  In the temples, priests intentionally employed complex syncopation in order to induce trances and other disturbances.” Inside Rock Music, p 20, by Vance Ferrell, at https://archive.org/stream/InsideRockMusicVanceFerrell_201903/Inside%20Rock%20Music%20Vance%20Ferrell_djvu.txt, accessed 2-23-23.

     "Today's drummer differs but little from the shaman in his incessant beating out of a rhythm, and likewise often enters into a form of trance while performing.” The Secret Power of Music, p 199, by David Tame.

     “Drumming is made for trance and for ecstatic states. The basis of percussion is redundancy and redundancy is the basis of trance....Everywhere you look on the planet people are using drums to alter consciousness¼.I’ve discovered, along with many others, the extraordinary power of music, particularly percussion, to influence the human mind and body....There have been many times when I’ve felt as if the drum has carried me to an open door into another world.” Drumming at the Edge of Magic, by Mickey Hart of the rock group Grateful Dead.

     “The shaman was...dancing possessed to a rhythm banged out on a drum....To these people, communication with the gods was synonymous with drums...the body can become the conduit for a deity, a deity not necessarily the same sex as the worshiper, and drums are the catalyst for the whole process.  The trance of the rhythm then begets the hysteria, which begets what Westerners simplistically call ‘possession’.” Appetite for Destruction, p 208, 181, by Danny Sugerman, St Martins, 1991.

     “The same exact rhythms are used in...African and Indian music, in rock music, and in music used in meetings of faith healers. The god comes, whenever he is called by anyone using those rhythms.” Demon Possession and Music, by Dr. Juanita McElwain.

     Many people, including Rock performers themselves, are very aware of this trance-like hypnotic effect produced in the listeners of Rock music, and utilize it intentionally. The following quotes are incredibly revealing:
     "By carefully controlling the sequences of the rhythms any pop performer can create audience hysteria. We know how to do it." John Phillips of the rock group Mamas and the Papas, cited in Who’s Got Your Kids? The Dangers of Worldly Music, by ChristadelphianSisters, at http://www.christadelphiansisters.org/MUSIC.HTM, accessed 2-23-23.

     “Rock music is an ideal vehicle for individual or mass hypnosis.” Musician Andrew Salter, cited in Pop Goes the Gospel, p 20, by John Blanchard, Durham: Evangelical Press, 2nd ed. 1989.

     “Assemble a mob of men and women...treat them to amplified band music, bright lights...and in next to no time you can reduce them to a state of almost mindless subhumanity. Never before have so few been in a position to make fools, maniacs, or criminals of so many.” The Devils of Loudun, Epilog, by Aldous Huxley, 1953, New York, Harpers and Brothers.

     "It is the rhythm that controls the activities of large groups...It furnishes a nonverbal persuasion not only to act – but to act together." Music In Therapy, p 140, by E. Thayer Gaston.

     “[Rock music] is the strongest drug in the world.” Steven Tyler of the rock group Aerosmith, in Rock Beat, Spring, 1987, p 23.

     “What is undeniable about rock is its hypnotic power. It has gripped millions of young people around the world and transformed their lives.” Rock Music, p 79, by Professor William Shafer, Minneapolis: Augsburg Publishing House, 1972.

     “Rock music in particular has been demonstrated to be both powerful and addictive, as well as capable of producing a subtle form of hypnosis in which the subject, though not completely under trance, is still in a highly suggestive state.” Are the Kids All Right?, by John G. Fuller, New York: Times Books, 1981.

     "We take kids away from their parents and their environment to where the only reality is the rhythm and the beat." Donnie Brewer of the rock group “Grand Funk”, quoted in Satan's Music Exposed, by Lowell Hart.

     “The children are being hypnotized [through music] without their knowledge...And, it is even more insidious when one realizes...the more often the hypnotism is repeated, the higher the susceptibility of the subject.” Dr. W. J. Bryan, editor of the Journal of the American Institute of Hypnosis, cited in Assault on Childhood, chapter 3 Singing Death, by Alan Gourley.

     “I recalled the effects of the music I once helped produce in nightclubs.  I remembered seeing sensuality, uncontrolled emotions, rebellion, violence, and what I would now call devil possession....I also saw extreme lethargy....our ability to produce these different reactions and sensual responses to our music filled us with glee.  Yes, we knew we were manipulating people’s minds.” Louis Torres, bass player for “Bill Haley and the Comets”, cited in Inside Rock Music, p 43, by Vance Ferrell.

     “In short, rock has trivialized evil¼Rock’s sheer pervasiveness makes it the most profound value-shaper in existence today. Unless you are deaf, it’s virtually guaranteed that rock music has affected your view of the world.” National Review, February 24, 1989, p 28-31, 59, Article - “That Old Devil Music”, by Stuart Goldman.

     “Once you have some type of rhythm, like it can get hypnotic if you keep repeating it over and over again. Most of the people will fall off by about a minute of repeating. You do that say for three or four or even five minutes if you can stand it, and then it releases a certain thing inside of a person's head. It releases a certain thing in there so you can put anything you want right inside that, you know.   So you do that for a minute and all of a sudden you can bring the rhythm down a little bit and then you say what you want to say right into that little gap. It's somethin' to ride with, you know. You have to ride with somethin'.  I always like to take people on trips. That's why music is magic.” Jimi Hendrix, cited in “Scuse Me While I Kiss the Sky”, p 356, by biographer David Henderson.

     “I figured the only thing to do was to swipe their kids. I still think it is the only thing to do. By saying that, I am not talking about kidnaping. I’m just talking about changing their value systems, which removes them from their parents’ world very effectively.” Rock star David Crosby, of the group “Crosby, Stills and Nash”, in Rolling Stone Interviews, vol 1, p 410.

     “We are moving after the minds, and so are most of the new groups.” Mick Jagger of the rock group “Rolling Stones”, in Hit Parader, January 1968, p 12.

      “The ways in which sound affects the human organism are myriad and subtle. The loud sounds and bright lights [of today’s music] are tremendous indoctrination tools.” Frank Zappa of the rock group “Mothers of Invention”, cited in The New American, April 8, 2002, p 11.

     "I don't know if anyone has really understood what we're trying to do. This isn't just about shock value...that's just there to lure the people in. Once we've got ‘em we can give ‘em our message." Rock star and minister in the Church of Satan – Marilyn Manson in Hit Parader, October, 1996, p 28.

     “Pop music is the mass medium for conditioning the way people think.” Graham Nash of the Rock group “Crosby Stills & Nash”, in Hit Parader Yearbook, No. 6, 1967.

     “Atmospheres are going to come through music, because the music is a spiritual thing of its own....You can hypnotize people...and when you get people at [their] weakest point, you can preach into the sub-conscious minds what we want to say....People want release any kind of way nowadays. The idea is to release in the proper form. Then they’ll feel like going into another world, a clearer world. The music flows from the air; that’s why I connect with a spirit, and when they come down off this natural high, they see clearer, feel different things.” Jimi Hendrix, rock star, in Life, October 3, 1969, p 74.

     Just as in the ancient pagan rituals of the Dionysians of Greece, where the music got into them, possessed and then led them to do things they wouldn’t normally do, so Rock music is powerfully possessing and leading astray all its listeners today.
     “Rock is visceral. It does disturbing things to your body. In spite of yourself, you find your body tingling, moving with the music....To get into rock, you have to give in to it, let it inside, flow with it, to the point where it consumes you, and all you can feel or hear or think about is the music....Such open sensuality.” Rock music performer Tom McSloy, in National Review, June 30, 1970, p 681, Article - “Music to Jangle Your Insides”.

     “I couldn’t believe it, all that rhythm and power. I got stoned just feeling it like it was the best dope in the world. It was so sensual, so vibrant, loud, crazy. I couldn’t stay still...I was moving and jumping...By the end I was wild." Rock star Janis Joplin, cited in Wichita Eagle, October 6, 1970, p 7A, Article - “Janis Joplin Followed the Script”, by Joel Dreyfuss.

     “It [giving sexual gestures during his rock concerts] happens subliminally...it's the music that compels me to do it...you don't think about it, it just happens...i’m slave to the rhythm.” Rock star Michael Jackson, in 1993 Michael Jackson Talks to Oprah Live Interview, at https://slavetotherhythm.home.blog/2018/11/26/1993-michael-jackson-talks-to-oprah-live-interview/, accessed 2-5-23; see also LA Times, Article - “Glove Comes Off in Jackson Interview : Entertainment: In a talk with Oprah Winfrey, the pop star denies he has had his skin bleached or undergone much plastic surgery”, at https://www.latimes.com/archives/la-xpm-1993-02-12-me-1274-story.html, accessed 2-23-23.

     “...rock and roll has an insistent, powerful impetus -- basic backbeat and shuffle rhythms...which demanded a physical response.  So the harsh, direct syncopation of rock and roll came as a physical manifestation of its content -- a challenge to loosen up, to break the old molds of convention and propriety, to express real emotions. The musicians themselves moved and danced as they played, begging the listener to cast off his inhibitions....Its strength (has) always been rooted in the sexual energy of its rhythms...Rock and roll made you want to move and shake and get physically excited.” Rock Music, p.16-17, 25, by William J. Schafer, Augsburg Publishing House, 1972.

     “Rock and roll challenged the dominant norms and values with a genuinely Dionysian fervor....We must never forget our glorious Dionysian heritage.” Rock & Roll: An Unruly History, p 150, 155, by Robert Palmer, Harmony Books, New York, 1995.

     Mike Quattro, a producer of Rock ‘n’ Roll shows, makes this amazing statement:
     “Rock motivates you internally, gives you a sensual feeling. A girl can be turned on by the music. It releases her inhibitions. The beat of the drum has always been a factor...A girl realizes her own sexuality through the music.” Mike Quattro, cited in The New Sound, Yes, p 112, by Ira Peck.

     And Rock musicians themselves have yet more to say about the connection between sexuality and their own music:
     “Our music is capable of causing emotional instability, disorganized behaviour, rebellion and even revolution.” “The Beatles”, cited in Satan's Music Exposed, by Lowell Hart.

     “I’d like to incite people to break the framework, to be disobedient in school, to stick out their tongues and to insult authority.” Rock star John Lennon of “The Beatles”, in Ramparts Magazine, July 1971, p 47.

     “Rock and Roll is about rebellion.” John Sinclair, in The Big Fad, July, 1971, p 47.

     “The great strength of rock & roll lies in its beat. It is a music which is basically sexual, unpuritan...” Irwin Sibler, in Sing Out magazine, May, 1965, p 63.

     “The new left [of the 1960's] sprang from Elvis’ gyrating pelvis...Elvis Presley ripped off Ike Eisenhower by turning our upright young awakening bodies around. Hard animal rock energy surged hot through us, the driving rhythm arousing repressed passions.” Jerry Rubin manifesto entitled “Do It”, cited in The New American, April 8, 2002, p 11-12.

     “The throbbing beat of rock provides a vital sexual release for adolescent audience.” Jan Berry of the group “Jan and Dean”, cited in Pop Goes the Gospel, by Blanchard.

     “Our music is calculated to drive the kids to sex.” Rock star Mick Jagger of the Rock group “Rolling Stones”, in Hit Parader, January, 1968, p 12.

     “The sex is definitely in the music, and sex is in all aspects in the music.” Luke Campbell of the Rap group “2 Live Crew”, cited in Why Are You Opposed to Contemporary Christian Music?, by David Cloud.

     “That’s what rock is all about--sex with a 100 megaton bomb, the beat!” Rock star Gene Simmons of the rock group “Kiss”, interviewed on Entertainment Tonight, on TV channel ABC, December 10, 1987.

     “Rock ‘n’ roll is all sex. One hundred percent sex.” Debbie Harry of the Rock band Blondie, cited by Carl Belz, in Television Shows and Rock Music, as it appeared in The Age of Communication, p 398, by William Lutz, Goodyear Publishing Company, 1974.

     “Rock music is sex. The big beat matches the body's rhythms.” Frank Zappa, of the Rock group “Mothers of Invention”, in Life magazine, June 28, 1968.

     “Rock ‘n’ roll is pagan and primitive, and very jungle, and that’s how it should be!  The moment it stops being those things, it’s dead....the true meaning of rock¼is sex, subversion and style.” Punk Rock manager Malcolm McLaren, in Rock magazine, August, 1983, p 60.

     It need not be stated again that Rock music, in all of its varied forms, styles, and genres is incredibly dangerous to listen to, unless you have no problem with Lucifer and his demon spirits seeking to indoctrinate your mind and possess your body by means of the rhythmic contagious beat!
     “My true belief about Rock ‘n’ Roll – and there have been a lot of phrases attributed to me over the years – is this: I believe this kind of music is demonic....I believe that kind of music is driving people from Christ. It is contagious .” Rock legend Little Richard, in The Life and Times of Little Richard, p 197, by Charles White.

“I think every time people listen to this new album [Antichrist Superstar] maybe God will be destroyed in their heads...” Rock star and minister in the Church of Satan – Marilyn Manson, in huH, October, 1996, p 37.

     “I believe rock ‘n’ roll is dangerous...I think that we are only heralding something even darker than ourselves.” Rock star David Bowie, in Rolling Stone magazine, February 12, 1976, p 83.



-  Lyrics and Messages

     The lyrics written in Rock music are devised to take advantage of the hypnotic trance produced by the music itself, and further push its listeners towards pursuing a particular thought, action or life-style that they may not have otherwise pursued.  And some Rock genres contain songs of the most inciting, explicit and vulgar language to be found – such as in rap and punk.
     A well respected psychologist John Kappas, clearly revealed that people “are truly susceptible to conscious messages on a record and that excitation and melancholy can be created by music/sensory overload...Any time you overload the mind, the person becomes very suggestible. They will take in anything that you suggest at that time because they have no defenses against it. People can walk out of concerts in a hyper-suggestible state...Music has a tendency to defuse thinking and create moods. And in turn, the messages seep in” (Psychologist John Kappas, cited in Satanism: Is Your Family Safe?, p 151-152, by Ted Schwartz and Duane Empey, Grand Rapids, MI, Zondervan, 1989; also in The Closing of the American Mind, p 68-81, by Allan Bloom, N.Y. Simon and Schuster, 1987).


     When you examine the themes of the vast majority of all Rock music lyrics, you will notice seven main categories into which most all of these lyrics fit. These categories are: Romance; Sex; Alienation; Justice/Injustice; Introspection; Dance; and Other, including worship of God, Jesus, or Satan, revolution, violence, murder, etc. (see the Rock Window, A Systematic Approach to an Understanding of Rock Music, Spring, 1988, by Paul Friedlander, University of Oregon; American Journal of Sociology, 1957, Article - "The Dialogue of Courtship in Popular Songs", p 62, 569-578, by D. Horton; Psychiatry, 1969, Article - "The Ideology of Autonomy in Popular Lyrics. A Content Analysis", p 32, 150-164, by J.T. Carey).
     In what is termed “heavy metal” Rock music, one study revealed that of the 700 most popular heavy metal songs, 50% spoke about killings, 35% spoke about Satanism and 7% spoke about suicide. This fact led a professor of lyric writing at New York University to state that we all "better give serious attention to the content of pop songs and to evaluate not only what lyrics are saying to society but, more important, what they may be doing to it" (Professor Sheila Davis, in USA Today, October 11, 1985, p. 10).
     As an example of this, what message is being preached or suggested to you in the following Rock songs?

I swear I won't tease you
Won't tell you no lies
I don't need no Bible
Just look in my eyes
I've waited so long baby
Out in the cold
I can't take much more girl
I'm losing control....
Sex is something that we should do
Sex is something for me and you
Sex is natural - sex is good
Not everybody does it
But everybody should....
Don't you know I love it till it hurts me baby
Don't you think it's time you had sex with me
Sex with me
Sex with me
Have sex with me
C-c-c-c-come on.
(Rock star George Michael, song: I Want Your Sex, from the Faith album).


Wine is fine but whiskeys quicker
Suicide is slow with liquor...
Evil thoughts and evil doings
Cold, alone you hang in ruins
Thought that you’d escape the reaper
You can’t escape the master keeper....
Where to hide, suicide is the only way out
Don’t you know what it’s really about
(Ozzy Osbourne, song: Suicide Solution, from the Blizzard of Ozz album).


I am the devil's advocate,
A salesman, if you will
You know my name. [You know my name]
I met your father years ago,
Gave him what he'd please.
He called my name, you'll do the same.
I'm claiming what is mine by right,
It's time to close the deal.
You're bought and sold, bought and sold.
Come join me in my infernal depths,
Mephisto's hall of fame.
I've got your soul, I've got your soul.
The conjuring. Obey!!!
(“Megadeth”, song: The Conjuring, from the Peace Sells But Who’s Buying? Album).


Once that you've decided on a killing
First you make a stone of your heart
And if you find that your hands are still willing
Then you can turn a murder into art
There really isn't need for bloodshed
You just do it with a little more finesse
If you can slip a tablet into someone's coffee
Then it avoids an awful lot of mess
It's murder by numbers one two three
It's as easy to learn as your ABC
Now if you have a taste for this experience
And you're flushed with your very first success
Then you must try a twosome or a threesome
And you'll find your conscience bothers you much less
Because murder is like anything you take to
It's a habit-forming need for more and more
You can bump off every member of your family
And anybody else you find a bore
(“The Police”, song: Murder By Numbers, from the Synchronicity album).


I'm the lord of the wastelands,
A modern day man of steel.
I gather darkness to please me,
And I command you to kneel...
Before the.....
God of thunder and rock and roll
The spell you're under
Will slowly rob you of your virgin soul
(“Kiss”, song: God of Thunder, from the Destroyer album).


Living easy, living free
Season ticket on a one-way ride
Asking nothing, leave me be
Taking everything in my stride....
Hey Satan, payed my dues
Playing in a rocking band
Hey momma, look at me
I’m on my way to the promised land
I’m on the highway to hell
(don’t stop me)
And I’m going down, all the way down
I’m on the highway to hell
(“AC/DC”, song: Highway To Hell, from the Highway To Hell album).


When I was just a boy
The devil took my hand
Took me from my home
He made me a man....
I'm going down, down, down, down, down
On the homebound train
(“Bon Jovi”, song: Homebound Train, from the New Jersey album).


Angel from below, change my dreams
I want for glory's hour, for wealth's esteem
I wish to sell my soul, to be reborn
I wish for earthly riches, don't want no crown of thorns....
I was born a fool, don't want to stay that way
Devil take my soul, with diamonds you repay
I don't care for heaven, so don't you look for me to cry
And I will burn in hell, from the day I die
See his face, see his smile
Time to die
(“Metallica”, song: The Prince, from the Garage Inc. album).


Some people say my love cannot be true
please believe me, my love, and I'll show you
I will give you those things you thought unreal
The sun, the moon, the stars all bear my seal
Oh yeah!
Follow me now and you will not regret
leaving the life you led before we met
You are the first to have this love of mine
forever with me 'till the end of time
Your love for me has just got to be real
before you know the way I'm going to feel
I'm going to feel
I'm going to feel
Oh yeah!
Now I have you with me, under my power
Our love grows stronger now with every hour
Look into my eyes, you will see who I am
my name is Lucifer, please take my hand
Oh yeah!
(“Black Sabbath”, song: N.I.B., from the Black Sabbath album).


I preach the ways of Satan
Answer to his calls!
(“Venom”, song: Satanachist, from the Posessed album).


I am possessed by all that is evil
The death of your God, I demand...
[I] Sit at Lord Satan’s left hand
(“Venom”, song Possessed, from the Possessed album).


Let the music be your master.
Will you heed the masters call?
Oh Satan...
(“Led Zeppelin”, song: Houses of the Holy, from the Physical Graffiti album).


     This is just an extremely small sampling of the lyrics used in Rock music, but the suggestive messages these lyrics blast to their listeners while under the effects of the Rock music are clear and frightening.

-  Hidden Messages

     Messages in Rock music are not just limited to the lyrics: they can also come from other introduced noises or from unrecognized or subliminal additions hidden within key parts of the song. These hidden messages are heard, but not consciously understood.  The effect of these hidden messages upon the mind can be even more dangerous than the actual lyrics themselves.  
     Some hidden messages can be by way of noises introduced into the music, or even lyrics or phrases that are only consciously recognized by altering the speed of the song, or by playing it backwards.  Here are some examples of various hidden messages.


-  Subliminal Messages Through Introduced Noises

     Familiar sounds trigger memories in the brain and images or feelings pertaining to the things those particular sounds are associated with. For instance, if you heard the sound of a machine gun going off, or a bomb whistling through the air and exploding during the song, you would think that a war was going on. What if you heard gunshots followed by squealing tires? Has someone been shot and the murderer is getting away? What if you heard glass breaking and a burglar alarm going off?  Or a car crashing?  Or a bedroom door slamming shut?  Or a match being struck and someone puffing on a cigarette?  Or a cat meowing or dog barking?  What would you think of if you heard a woman moaning in pleasure?  
     Believe it or not, such noises as these are being added in to the tracks of songs of various Rock music styles – including sexual noises. In the song “The Torture Never Stops” from the Frank Zappa album Zoot Allures, the sexual moaning noises of two different women was added in to the track.  
     Using suggestive sounds like these, the minds of listeners can be effectively manipulated to think in a particular direction without a single word needing to be spoken.


-  Recognized By Altering Playing Speed

     One type of hidden or subliminal message in Rock music is done by pre-recording words, then speeding them up or slowing them down and adding them into the music track.  This process is purposely done for whatever motive the group or recording studio is trying to accomplish.


-  Recognized By Playing Backwards

     Research has established that the subconscious mind is capable of reading words viewed backwards, like that seen in a mirror, and even upside down and backwards (see Subliminal Seduction, p 91-92, by Wilson Bryan Key, Englewood Cliffs: Prentice Hall, 1973).  Other researchers bring out that: “our human brains are capable of receiving, scanning, deciphering, storing and later reacting on these subliminal or subconscious messages” from music.  
     “From the subconscious sector in the human brain, the messages are transported to the conscious sector of the brain” revealing that “these (music) stimuli are ‘decoded’ and, over time, can become embedded in our long-term memory and can shift the balance of our attitudes and beliefs.  These new, recently decoded stimuli are then fed back into the left hemi-sphere, where they become accepted, conscious ‘truths.’  The recently introduced stimuli—now accepted as ‘true’—have the ability to alter a person’s ‘Self Image’ and effect changes in attitudes, beliefs, interests, and behaviors.”  This means that “backward recordings could be understood subconsciously and even 'become fact' in the minds of unsuspecting people” (William H. Yarroll II, paraphrased and cited testimony before the California Legislature, in http://www.tex-is.net/users/csbrocato/rockmus.htm, accessed 2-8-2005, http://www.academia.edu/35403630/Satan_Subliminals_and_Suicide_The_Formation_and_Development_of_an_Anti-Rock_Discourse_in_the_United_States_During_the_1980s, accessed 2-12-19, and https://www.upi.com/Archives/1982/05/03/Legislators-ask-is-the-devil-in-rock-n-roll/8087389246400/, accessed 2-12-19).
     This hidden or subliminal message in Rock music is commonly known as “back tracking” and “backward masking” or “back-masking”.  Back tracking is when pre-recorded words are reversed and then added into the music track.  Backward masking or back-masking is when the words of the lyrics are combined in such a way that when they are played backwards a message can be recognized.  Let us examine each of these two processes.


     -  Back-Tracking

     Examples of Back-Tracking are as follows:
            “ELO” (Electric Light Orchestra), song: Fire on High, from the Face the Music album – “The music is reversible, but time – turn back, turn back, turn back.”

“Choking Victim”, song: Hate Your State, from the Crack Rock Steady Demo album – “Kill yourself! So stay in school, say no to drugs, and oh yeah hail Satan! Goodnight boys and girls, pleasant dreams.”

“Styx”, song: Heavy Metal Poisoning, from the Kilroy Was Here album -- “Annuit cæptis. Novus ordo seclorum” Latin for “God has favoured our undertakings. A new order of the ages.”

“Iron Maiden”, song: Still Life, from the Piece of Mind album -- “Messin’ with things you don’t understand.”

“Marilyn Manson”, song: Get Your Gunn, from the Portrait of an American Family album -- "You are on the other side now...there ain't no going back once you been here, brothers and sisters...there ain't no going back."

"Eminem", song: My Name is..., from the Slim Shady LP album -- “Hi.  My name is: Huh?  My name is: What?  My name is Slim Shady.  Hi.  My name is: Huh?  My name is: What?  My name is Slim Shady.”

“Tech N9ne”, song: Absolute Power, from the Absolute Power album -- "I've traveled new roads, I've seen new things and searched for fortune and fame. All my dreams died no matter how hard I tried so nothing but unhappiness remains, so now I sleep with this pen in my hand itching to produce and perform. Waiting to rule with absolute power. I love these calm little moments before the storm."

Ozzy Osbourne, song: Pictures of Matchstick Men, from the Prince of Darkness album -- "You in the sky, you whip this guy, you make men cry, you lie."  The last time this verse is sung, "you make men cry" changes to "you make me cry."

“Iron Maiden”, song: Still Life, from the Piece of Mind album -- “Hmm, hmm!  What would anything we sleep on.  Dude, messin’ with things you don’t understand.  Eehh.”

“Beck”, song: Loser, from the Mellow Gold album -- "Soy un perdedor. I'm a loser baby so why don't you kill me?"


     -  Backward Masking

 Backward masking or back-masking is something that can occur incidentally without any evil intent by the artist themselves, but that is not always the case. Examples of Backward Masking are as follows:

“The Cars”, song: Shoo Be Doo, from the Candy-O album -- “Satan”.

“ELO”, song: Eldorado, from the Eldorado album -- “He is the nasty one”, “Christ, you are infernal”, “It is said we are dead men”, “Everyone who has the mark will live”.

“Queen”, song: Another One Bites the Dust, from The Game album -- “It’s fun to smoke marijuana.” and “It's all for fun: smoke it, get stoned.”

“Jefferson Starship”, song: A Child is Coming, from the Blows Against the Empire album -- “Son of Satan”.

“Godsmack”, song: Voodoo, from the Godsmack album -- "I'm a snake. I've been slithering, finding a way. We're all full of sin."

“Styx”, song: Snowblind, from the Caught in the Act album -- “Oh Satan, move through our voices.”

“Slayer”, song: Hell Awaits, from the Decade of Aggression album -- “Join us.  Join us.  Join us.  Join us.”

“Black Sabbath”, song: Black Sabbath, from the Black Sabbath album -- "I am Satan. Love me."

“Pokemon”, song: Rap -- “I love Satan, love Satan, love Satan, love Satan.”

“Metallica”, song: Am I Evil?, from the Garage Inc. album -- "I am Satan. Yes, I am. Oh Yeah, I am. I am Satan. Oh Yeah, I am."

“The Beatles”, song: Strawberry Fields, from the Magical Mystery Tour album -- “I worship Satan.”

“The Doors”, song: Break On Through, from The Doors album -- “I am Satan.”

“Quiet Riot”, song: Metal Health, from the Metal Health album -- "Serve the Beast for money. There's lots of money."

Britney Spears, song: ...Baby One More Time, from the ...Baby One More Time album -- “Sleep with me, I’m not too young.”

“Eagles”, song: Hotel California, from the Hell Freezes Over album -- “Satan, he hears this.  He had me believe.” And “Yeah Satan, oh he came, and organized his own religion. Yeah when he knows he shouldn't..."

“Jethro Tull”, song: Locomotive Breath, from the Aqualung album -- "Satan isn't nice at all."

“The Rolling Stones”, song: Tops, from the Tattoo You album -- "I love you, said the Devil."

“Metallica”, song: Blackened, from the ...And Justice For All album -- "I love Satan. Yeaaaah. Kill the Lord, Lord, Lord, Lord, Lord, Lord.  Satan, yeaaah, kill the Lord, Lord, Lord, Lord, Lord, Lord."

Cyndi Lauper, Song: Girls Just Wanna Have Fun, from the She’s So Unusual album -- “Oh Satan, oh Satan.”

Madonna, song: Justify My Love, from The Immaculate Collection album -- “I love Satan.”

Michael Jackson, song: Beat It, from the Thriller album -- “I believe it was Satan in me.”

“N SYNC”, song: Dirty Pop, from the Celebrity album -- "I belong with Satan. I will stay with him. I will know the way."

“Blondie”, song: Do the Dark, from the Auto American album -- "Help, help, help, help me. Satan is moving in me."

“Backstreet Boys”, song: Everyone, from the Black & Blue album -- "They love Satan."

“AC/DC”, song: Back in Black, from the Back in Black album -- "I love Satan, alright. And Satan knows I love Him. Love Him. Love Him!"

“Led Zeppelin”, song: Black Dog, from the Led Zeppelin IV album -- "Oh Satan, won't you tear flesh in my song."


     This clear Back-Masking connection between Rock music and Satan cannot all be attributed to mere coincidence. So many different songs exalt Satan by name! Even if it is not always the intention of a particular Rock group to purposely produce these back-masking messages, Lucifer knows how to. Being the author of such music, and with these musicians summoning him into their midst every time they play their rock music, he can easily inspire them with exactly the right words needed to achieve these satanic messages.
     A prime example of this fact is the song by Led Zeppelin titled “Stairway to Heaven,” which was written by Robert Plant.  The major portion of lyrics were penned hastily, as though some force were moving Plant’s pencil for him (see Songfacts on Stairway to Heaven by Led Zeppelin, at http://www.songfacts.com/detail.php?id=328).  In fact, Page states about Plant’s writing of the lyrics:
     “...Robert was penciling down lyrics; he must have written three quarters of the lyrics on the spot. He didn't have to go away and think about them. Amazing, really." Jimmy Page interview by Dave Schulps, senior editor of Trouser Press, at the Beverly Hilton Hotel, June 16 and 17, 1977, at https://teachrock.org/article/jimmy-page-the-trouser-press-interview/, accessed 2-23-23; also appears in Rolling Stone Magazine, July 4, 1985, Issue #451, Article - “Power, Mystery And The Hammer Of The Gods: The Rise and Fall of Led Zeppelin”, by Steven Davis, at http://www.rollingstone.com/news/story/17537975/the_rise_and_fall_of_led_zeppelin_power_mystery_and_the_hammer_of_the_gods.

     Robert Plant himself was interviewed by Scott Muni on the radio station WNEW about his writing of these lyrics.  Scott said: “Tell me about the beginning of Stairway to Heaven.”  Plant answered: “Well, it was one of those moments that you really can’t account for with words” (Scott Muni interview of Robert Plant on WNEW, 1979).  Plant further stated in another interview about this:
     “I was just sitting there with Pagey in front of a fire at Headley Grange. Pagey had written these chords and he played them for me. I was holding a pencil and paper and for some reason, I was in a very bad mood. Then all of a sudden my hand was writing out the words...I just sat there and I looked at the words and I almost leapt out of my seat.” Led Zeppelin - The Definitive Biography, pg.136, by Ritchie Yorke, (a personal friend of the group).

     In the second verse of Stairway to Heaven appears the following clue: “Words have two meanings”.
     When this song is reversed, the following hidden message is heard:
     “I live for Satan”, “the Lord turns me off”, "Glory glory to my sweet Satan”, “There's no escaping it”, “Oh, here's to my sweet Satan.  The one whose little path would make me sad, whose power is Satan.  He’ll give those with him 666.  There’s a little toolshed where he made us suffer, sad Satan.” Led Zeppelin, Song: Stairway to Heaven, from the Led Zeppelin IV album.

     Stairway to Heaven is one of the most requested and most played songs in US history on radio. It is one of the top downloaded songs online, is thought to be the best-selling piece of sheet music in rock history, and has sold over 23 million album copies in the US alone!  But why would this particular song, above all other rock songs produced, have so much Satanic backward masking messages in it?
     Robert Plant and Jimmy Page were both into the occult.  Page was very interested in magic.  He even owned an occult bookstore and publishing house called Equinox, and was a follower of Satanist Alister Crowley – who wrote that it was God and Christianity “that I hate and will destroy” (The World’s Tragedy, p xxviii-xxxi (preface), by Alister Crowley, 1910).  Page even purchased Crowley’s Boleskine house in Scotland in 1971 – the same year Stairway to Heaven was released!  He also wrote the soundtrack for the movie “Lucifer Rising.”  
     And, as amazing as it is, the very first message heard when Stairway to Heaven is reversed is: "Run backwards. Hear words sung.” This references a passage written by Alister Crowley to all followers of Satan:
     “Think backward, write backward, speak backward, walk backward are the ways to get into the other world.” Magick, Liber Aba, book 4, p 481-482, by Alister Crowley, Weiser Books, 1988.

     “...train himself to think backwards by external means, as set forth here following.---
     “(a) Let him learn to write backwards, with either hand.
     “(b) Let him learn to walk backwards.
     “(c) Let him...listen to phonograph records, reversed...
     “(d) Let him practise speaking backwards...
     “(e) Let him learn to read backwards." Magick In Theory And Practice, p 417, by Aleister Crowley.

     Well known Satan worshiper Anton LaVey, the founder of the Church of Satan and author of the Satanic Bible, confirms that in the ritual worship of Satan, “up is down, pleasure is pain, darkness is light, slavery is freedom, and madness is sanity” The Satanic Rituals, The Rites of Lucifer, p 1, by Anton LaVey.  
     In the worship of Lucifer, things are arranged to be viewed in reverse and backwards, because Satan is indeed opposed, antagonistic and directly opposite of all that is connected with good and with God – especially in the area of music!


-  Inspiration and Possession of Artists

     Many Rock artists publicly admit to having received direct inspiration and instruction from mysterious beings and spirits.
     “We receive our songs by inspiration, like at a séance.  The tunes arrived ‘en masse’ as if the Stones as songwriters were only a willing and open medium.” Keith Richards of the Rock group “Rolling Stones”, in Rolling Stone magazine, May 5, 1977, p 55.

     “A  card with the word ‘Metatron’ spelled out in intricately painted picture letters lies on the floor next to the fireplace. Metatron is an angel. Santana has been in regular contact with him since 1994. Carlos will sit here facing the wall, the candles lit. He has a yellow legal pad at one side, ready for the communications that will come. ‘It's kind of like a fax machine,’ he says....
     “‘Everything’s really quiet and you meditate and you got the candles, you got the incense and you've been chanting, and all of a sudden you hear this voice: 'Write this down.'...
“He tells me more about Metatron. ‘Metatron is the architect of physical life.’...He sees Metatron in his dreams and meditations. He looks a bit like Santa Claus -- ‘white beard, and kind of this jolly fellow.’ Metatron, who has been mentioned in mystical disciplines through the ages, also appears as the eye inside the triangle....
     “...Metatron delivered some important messages. ‘You will be inside the radio frequency,’ Metatron told him, ‘for the purpose of connecting the molecules with the light.’ Carlos Santana understood. He would make a new album and be on the radio again. And he would connect the molecules with the light: He would connect an audience with some of the spiritual information he now had." Carlos Santana, in Rolling Stone magazine, March 16, 2000, p. 41, Article  - “The Epic Life of Carlos Santana”, at https://www.rollingstone.com/music/music-news/the-epic-life-of-carlos-santana-89485/, accessed 2-5-23; see also https://rollingstoneindia.com/the-epic-life-of-carlos-santana/, accessed 2-5-23; https://classicrockreview.wordpress.com/2021/08/21/carlos-santana-the-epic-life-of-carlos-santana-2000/, accessed 2-5-23; https://www.thecoli.com/threads/conspiracy-thread.442/page-63, accessed 2-5-23).

     “Joni Mitchell's own strongest creative impulses come to her in a somewhat unusual way. She deeply believes in a male muse named Art, who lends her his key to what she airily calls ‘the shrine of creativity.’ Her relationship with him is easily the most serious and enduring thing in her life. ‘I feel like I'm married to this guy named Art,’ she whispers. ‘I'm responsible to my Art above all else.’ Art rules, and when he calls, Joni will abruptly leave parties or excuse lovers.” Rock star Joni Mitchell, interviewed in Time magazine, December 16, 1974, p 39, Article - “Rock 'n' Roll's Leading Lady”, by David DeVoss, at https://jonimitchell.com/library/view.cfm?id=5, accessed 2-5-23.

     “He [Jimi Hendrix] used to always talk about some devil or something was in him, you know. He didn’t know what made him act the way he acted and what made him say the things he said, and the songs and different things like that¼just came out of him. It seems to me he was so tormented and just torn apart and like he really was obsessed, you know, with something really evil.” Fayne Pridgon (Jimi Hendrix’s girlfriend) interview, from Sound Track Recordings from the Film “Jimi Hendrix”, side 4, tracklisting D3, Interviews IV, also cited in Heartbeat of the Dragon, p 50.

     “In the end you have to look at a song and not know exactly where it came from.” Rock star Bruce Springsteen, Dateline, December 14, 1998.

     “It’s [my song writing] like being possessed: like a psychic or a medium.” John Lennon of the Beatles, cited in The Playboy Interviews, p. 203, Berkeley, 1982.

     “I’ve always considered that there was some way where we were able to channel energy, and that energy was able to be, from another source, if you like, like a higher power or something, that was actually doing the work. I’ve often thought of us just being actually just the earthly beings that played the music because it was uncanny. Some of this music came out extremely uncanny....A lot of the times we didn’t write the f------ songs at all. We showed up and something else wrote them for us. We were conduits.” Bill Ward drummer of “Black Sabbath”, cited in Black Sabbath: An Oral History, p. 6-7, by Mike Stark, 2002, New York, Harper Entertainment.

     Just like the muses of Apollo, who inspired and possessed Greek artists to write the lyrics for their pagan rituals, or with the Babylonians possessed with their gods, the same is occurring among Rock musicians. This holds true for playing their music as well as writing it.
     “It’s amazing, ‘cause sometimes when we’re on stage, I feel like somebody’s just moving the pieces....I’m just going, ‘God, we don’t have any control over this.’ And that’s magic.” Stevie Nicks of the Rock group “Fleetwood Mac”, cited in Circus Magazine, April 14, 1971.

     “...it’s like I’m on automatic pilot. By the time we’re halfway through the first number someone else is steering me. I’m just along for the ride. I become possessed when I get on stage.” Angus Young, lead guitarist for Rock group “AC-DC”, cited in Hit Parader magazine, July, 1985, p. 60.

     “I just go crazy when I go onstage...It’s like someone else takes over my body.” Glen Tipton of the Rock group “Judas Priest”, cited in Hit Parader magazine, Fall, 1984, p. 6.

     “I’m gonna abandon my spirit to them, which is exactly what I attempt to do. You work yourself up into that state and you fall into supplication of the demon gods.” David Lee Roth, singer for the Rock group “Van Halen”, cited in Rock magazine, April 1984, p. 30.

     “You can’t describe it [playing rock music] except to say it’s like a mysterious energy that comes from the metaphysical plane and into my body. It’s almost like being a medium.” Marc Storace, vocalist for the Rock band “Krokus”, cited in Circus magazine, January 31, 1984, p. 70.

     “They [The Beatles] were like mediums. They weren’t conscious of all they were saying, but it was coming through them.” Yoko Ono, cited in The Playboy Interviews with John Lennon and Yoko Ono, p 106, Berkeley, 1982.

     “When I hit the stage it’s all of a sudden a ‘magic’ from somewhere that comes and the spirit just hits you, and you just lose control of yourself.” Rock superstar Michael Jackson, cited in Teen Beat: A Tribute to Michael Jackson, Summer, 1984, p. 27.

     “When the Siberian shaman gets ready to go into his trance, all the villagers get together...and play whatever instruments they have to send him off [into trance and possession].  There is a constant pounding, pounding, pounding.  It was the same way with The Doors when we played in concert....It was like Jim [Morrison] was an electric shaman and we were the electric shaman’s band, pounding away behind him. Sometimes he wouldn’t feel like getting into the state, but the band would keep on pounding and pounding, and little by little it would take him over. God, I could send an electric shock through him with the organ. John could do it with his drumbeats...and he’d be off again [in trance].” Ray Manzarek, keyboardist for the Rock group “The Doors”, cited in No One Here Gets Out Alive, p. 158-160, by Jerry Hopkins and Daniel Sugerman.

     “That certain feeling happened to me in a big way quite often with the first King Crimson. Amazing things would happen--I mean, telepathy, qualities of energy, things that I had never experienced before with music¼you can’t tell whether the music is playing the musician or the musician is playing the music.” Robert Fripp, guitarist for the Rock group “King Crimson”, cited in Down Beat, June, 1985, p 61.

     “It happens to us quite often--it feels as though I’m not playing my instrument, something else is playing it and that same thing is playing all three of our instruments. That’s what I mean when I say it’s frightening sometimes. Maybe we’ll all play the same phrase out of nowhere. It happens very often with us.” Ginger Baker, drummer for the Rock band “Cream”, cited in Rock and the Church, p 66, by Bob Larson.

     Please also note that it is not only the performers who can become inspired, indoctrinated and even possessed through the music, but also anyone who chooses to listen to such music, whether in Rock concerts, or on TV, DVDs, CDs, tapes, records, radio, internet, YouTube, etc.
     There is no way around the fact that Lucifer controls Rock music in all its forms.  He is referred to by the Hindus as Ganesha who is worshiped as the “god”, “life” “origin” and “spirit” of music, etc.  Many people involved in the Rock music industry also acknowledge this.
     "I met the Spirit of Music....An appearance of the devil in a Venice canal. Running, I saw a Satan or Satyr, moving beside me, a fleshly shadow of my secret mind...” Jim Morrison of the Rock group “The Doors”, cited in The Lost Writings of Jim Morrison, p 36-38.

     This is also pointed out in the lyrics of a very popular song:

"I’ve been alive forever, And I wrote the very first song.
I put the words and the melodies together, I am music, And I write the songs.
I write the songs that make the whole world sing. I write the songs of love and special things.
I write the songs that make the young girls cry. I write the songs, I write the songs.
My home lies deep within you, And I’ve got my own place in your soul.
Now, when I look out through your eyes, I’m young again, even though I’m very old.
Chorus: Oh my music makes you dance And gives your spirit to take a chance,
And I wrote some rock ‘n’ roll so you can move.
Music fills your heart, Well, that’s a real fine place to start.
It’s from me, it’s for you, It’s from you, it’s from me, It’s a world wide symphony.”
Barry Manilow, Song: “I Write the Songs”, from the Tryin’ to Get the Feeling album.




 CHAPTER 19 -  GODS OF HEAVEN AND ROCK MUSIC

     It is obvious by this point that the Gods of heaven have no connection with this kind of pagan beat music that Lucifer designed as especially offensive and backward to God’s ways. It literally supplants Lucifer as the being to be worshiped in place of God!  But that is not the message coming from the Contemporary Christian Music, or CCM, field of rock music.


-  Contemporary Christian Music

     In the CCM’s magazine is stated the following:
     “We hold these truths to be self-evident, that all music was created equal, that no instrument or style of music is in itself evil--that the diversity of musical expression which flows forth from man is but one evidence of the boundless creativity of our Heavenly Father.” CCM Magazine, November 1988, p. 12.

     And CCM rock groups agree.  So-called “Christian” rock band Petra plainly states in the lyrics of one of their songs that God, not Lucifer, was the real source of Rock ‘n’ Roll!

“You can learn to dance
Or you can be a square
You can let the music take you anywhere
But where will you be when the music's gone?

“You can learn to sing
You can play guitar
You can learn to rock
You can be a star
But where will you be when the music's gone?

(Chorus)
“God gave rock and roll to you, gave rock and roll to you
Put it in the soul of everyone.
“God gave rock and roll to you, gave rock and roll to you
Put it in the soul of everyone.

“If you love the sound
Then don't forget the source
You can turn around,
You can change your course,
'Cause it's never too late to change your mind.”
“Petra”, Song: God Gave Rock and Roll to You, from the Beat the System album.
     This so-called Contemporary “Christian” music is yet another deceptive attempt of the Devil to attract Christian youth into embracing Rock music, and to give him the worship he craves instead of honoring God. Lucifer accomplished this same deception when the churches allowed the converted Africans to bring in their pagan ritual music.  He accomplished this when the Pentecostal churches allowed Jazz music into their midst and called it Gospel music.  
     There  is no such thing as “Christian” Rock music.  These two terms are contradictory to each other.  Just as there is no truth to the term “Christian adultery” or “Christian homosexuality” or “Christian murder”, there is no truth to the term “Christian Rock.”  Lucifer is directly opposed to Christianity, and so his Rock music in any of its forms cannot be Christian – no matter the attempt to baptize it by adding lyrics about God or Jesus.  Music is not neutral: it conveys its message to the listener irregardless of the lyrics.
     "Some would have us believe that all music is a-moral and that it is only the words that make it Christian or not. I beg to differ with this philosophy!...music in itself is a language which can capture and control the very thoughts and actions of an individual, a crowd, or a nation. It is the fountainhead for good or for evil! As one must be discerning in the advice of their friends and their food for a happy and healthy life ... so we must be careful and prayerful in the music we chose to listen to or sing." Satan's Music Exposed, foreword, by Lowell Hart.

     "It is almost impossible to overstate the absurdity of the claim that music is neutral, amoral, or void of communication by itself...Those who have looked beyond the current music publications know that no one has ever taken the position that music is neutral except for Christians in the last twenty-five years who are trying to justify bringing rock into the church." The Battle for Christian Music, p 52, 56, by Tim Fisher.



CHAPTER 20 -  HISTORICAL RECAP

     The information presented through this brief history of music outlines the progression of refinement in various musical areas from its beginning to the present day.  To recap:
     Under Lucifer’s influence, the first basic song, music and erotic dance originated as a form of worship of pagan gods and goddesses.  
     Next came the development and refinement of various kinds of musical instruments under the guidance of Jubal; then, after the flood, establishing drums as the most important musical instrument with the Babylonians; then the refinement of music and song performance with the Greeks, and the refinement of erotic dance with India, including phallic worship.  
     Next came the refinement of the rhythm and beat with the Africans through Voodoo and later, Jazz; then came the introduction of the back beat with Rhythm and Blues, which, combined with Country and Western and even Pentecostal gospel music, developed into Rockabilly.  
     And finally, this beat and back beat was syncopated and refined even further until Rock & Roll – Satan’s ultimate masterpiece of deception, was developed.  Rock & Roll, in all its various forms – including CCM – has become the ultimate moving force in rhythmic music in honor and worship of Lucifer! Regardless of the words used, the Satanic identifying rhythm and paganistic beat remains the same. It comes from Babylon, and Babylon is not the kingdom of God and light, but the kingdom of Lucifer and darkness. And hundreds of millions of people are blind to this fact of truth!

     Lucifer  has indeed come down in the last days of this earth’s history, just as he told the Muslims he would centuries ago, and also told his followers through Cyril Scott in the 1930-1950s.  He is indeed obtaining the worship he craves from the vast majority of people through the type of music they choose to listen to, whether they realize it or not, and are also being prepared through this beat music to accept Lucifer when he appears as The (false) Christ to deceive the whole world!
      “I'm the Rock 'n Roll singer that you heard about through the years....I was directed and commanded by another power. The power of darkness...The power of the devil. Satan.” Little Richard, early rock star, in The Life and Times of Little Richard, p 205-206, by Charles White.

     “Rock  has always been the Devil’s music....I believe that Rock & Roll is dangerous....I feel that we're only heralding something even darker than ourselves.” David Bowie, rock star, in Rolling Stone magazine, February 12, 1976, issue #206, Article - “Ground Control to Davy Jones”, by Cameron Crowe, at https://www.rollingstone.com/music/music-news/david-bowie-ground-control-to-davy-jones-77059/, accessed 2-5-23; see also https://www.theuncool.com/journalism/rs206-david-bowie/, accessed 2-5-23.

     Understanding this, what possible hope can there be that the listeners of Rock can maintain control over their emotional desires and sexual morality?  What possible hope can there be for listeners of “Christian” Rock to maintain their faith and not accept the rebellious satanic culture and evil messages driven into them through the music itself?  What possible hope can there be for the youth of today whom Satan is especially targeting?
     Over 100 years ago the following warning was given:
     “They [the youth] have a keen ear for music, and Satan knows what organs to excite to animate, engross, and charm the mind so that Christ is not desired. The spiritual longings of the soul for divine knowledge, for a growth in grace, are wanting...Music, when not abused, is a great blessing; but when put to a wrong use, it is a terrible curse. It excites, but does not impart that strength and courage which the Christian can find only at the throne of grace while humbly making known his wants and, with strong cries and tears, pleading for heavenly strength to be fortified against the powerful temptations of the evil one. Satan is leading the young captive. Oh, what can I say to lead them to break his power of infatuation! He is a skillful charmer luring them on to perdition.” Testimonies, vol 1, p 497, by E. White.


     The only possible hope for listeners of Rock music young and old alike to avoid becoming another victim and worshiper of Satan, is to choose to forever give up listening to beat music in all its varied forms – especially so-called Christian rock!
     "Rock'n roll doesn't glorify God. You can't drink out of God's cup and the devil's cup at the same time. I was one of the pioneers of that music, one of the builders. I know what the blocks are made of because I built them." Little Richard, cited in The Dallas Morning News, October 29, 1978, p 14A.


      What music, then, is safe and acceptable to listen to in its place? What style of music gives glory to God and does not follow any paganistic pattern developed by Lucifer? What style of music is pure and holy and created by God in the beginning to uplift the listener and bring them into harmony with Him?




CHAPTER 21 -  MUSIC THAT GODS OF HEAVEN APPROVE

      As we learned earlier, God and the Lord God Jesus are the Creators of song and music.  When They created heaven, They did not intend it to be a place of silence, but to be alive with glorious singing as well as music played on instruments (see Revelation 5:8-11, 14:2-3, 15:2-4).  Christ and His disciples also sang (see Matthew 26:30; Mark 14:26), and even God Himself sings (see Zephaniah 3:17).
     God and His Son do indeed enjoy and appreciate music and singing.  The Lord God spoke His message to Elisha while music was being played (see 2 Kings 3:15-17).  He allowed His Spirit to inspire prophets to prophesy while music was being played (see 1 Samuel 10:5-7).  God came down from heaven and filled Solomon’s Temple with His presence and glory while the Levite priests were singing and playing music (see 2 Chronicles 5:11-14).  God Himself defended His people from their enemies and gave them victory while they were singing (see 2 Chronicles 20:21-24), and also worked to deliver Paul and Silas out of jail while they were singing (see Acts 16:25-34).  
But what style of music is pleasing to God and His Son?
     God and Satan have nothing in common (see 2 Corinthians 6:14-15). Lucifer and his ideals are completely opposite and contrary to God’s, and so any music containing the paganistic beat cannot honor God. Not even when Rock, Country and Western, Blues, Jazz, etc. are masked or blended with Christian gospel themes and lyrics.  God inspired the apostle Paul to rebuke the medium of the Devil even though she was declaring words of salvational truth! (See Acts 16:16-18).  So music containing Christian lyrics that are combined with a satanic beat are not pleasing to God, but also will receive His rebuke.
     What other type of music exists? Is there a different style of rhythm, tempo and beat that is acceptable to the Gods of Heaven? For this we need to examine the musical practices of the ancient Israelites.



 CHAPTER 22 -  ISRAEL

-  Religious and Musical Practices

     Song and music was very much a part of the culture and every day life of the ancient children of Israel, the Chosen People of God.  Both men, women and children could be heard singing at various times throughout each day, either by themselves or in a group, and either with or without musical accompaniment.
     The various types of musical instruments commonly used in ancient Israel included Wind instruments: flutes, pipes, double reeds (similar to an oboe or bassoon), organs (or double reeds being supplied air other than from human breath), horns (ram’s or antelope’s), cornets, trumpets and whistles.  String instruments: psalteries, viols, harps and lyres.  Percussion instruments: small hand-held drums, tambourines or timbrels or tabrets, high and loud sounding cymbals, clappers, rattles, and bells (see 2 Samuel 6:5; 1 Samuel 10:5; Psalms 150:2-5; Musical Instruments in Ancient Israel, by David Campbell, university of Texas, at http://www.utexas.edu/courses/wilson/ant304/projects/projects98/campbellp/campbellp.html, accessed 10-26-09).
     The  musical arrangements and songs performed and heard in the kingdom of Israel could be divided into three distinctly separate groups:
     1) – Those associated with sacred praise to the Lord God of heaven connected with the Sanctuary and Temple and its religious services.  
     2) – Those associated with praise and gratitude to the Lord God outside of the Sanctuary.  
     3) – Those associated with secular and non-religious activities.  

     We will explore each of these areas in order.


1) –  Sacred Within Sanctuary and Temple

     At various times, the holy Levite priests themselves, sometimes upwards of one hundred or more (2 Chronicles 5:12), blew upon trumpets (Numbers 10:8) of silver (Numbers 10:2) or “ram’s horns” (Joshua 6:4).  These sacred trumpets were not so much used in accompanying musical ensembles, although at times they were (1 Chronicles 15:28, 16:6; 2 Chronicles 5:12-13, 7:6, 29:26-28; Ezra 3:10-11; Nehemiah 12:27-35, 40-42), but mostly used as signals to gain the attention of the people.
     The main uses of these trumpets were for sacred purposes, which included calling the people to assemble at the sanctuary (Numbers 10:2-3); “in your solemn days” (Numbers 10:10); “in the beginnings of your months” (Numbers 10:10); “over your burnt offerings” (Numbers 10:10; 2 Chronicles 29:26-28); “over the sacrifices of your peace offerings” (Numbers 10:10); or in some holy feasts (Leviticus 23:24).  They were also used during the rebuilding of the temple (Ezra 3:10-11) and of the city of Jerusalem (Nehemiah 12:27, 35), as well as “before the ark of God” (1 Chronicles 15:24, 28).  These priestly trumpets could also be used to prepare the people for journeying (Numbers 10:2), for warning (Numbers 10:5-8; 2 Chronicles 13:12; Jeremiah 6:1; Ezekiel 33:3-4), for war (Numbers 10:9, 31:6-7; 2 Chronicles 13:14-15), or even for times of “gladness” (Numbers 10:10).
     Singing and instrumental music could also be heard while worshiping the Lord God of Israel (2 Chronicles 5:12-13, 29:28-30).
     It was not the  priests themselves who performed this type of music. The priests were strictly dedicated to the service of the Lord God Michael in their duties in the sanctuary and ministering before the Lord for the people. Others, working closely with the priesthood both within and without the court of the temple, also descendants of the sons of Levi (Gershon, Kohath and Merari) entrusted with sacred temple duties, were chosen to sing as well as to write and perform sacred music and song (1 Chronicles 6:31-32).
     The kind of sacred song and music these non-priest Levites performed were not chants like those heard in pagan temples.  Nor were they sung to repetitious and sometimes meaningless or unintelligible words like those spoken during pagan rituals – especially during trances.  These sacred Israelite songs were specifically written for the purpose of worshiping, praising and glorifying the Lord God Michael (i.e. Psalms 29, 33, 57, 66, 76, 81, 96, 98, 103, 147, 150), and were intelligently sung “with understanding” (Psalms 47:7).
     These sacred songs of praise were about the Lord God Michael Himself (Exodus 15:2; Psalms 28:7, 40:3, 69:30), and were sung specifically to Him (Exodus 15:1, 21; Judges 5:3; 1 Chronicles 16:9; Psalms 9:11, 27:6, 33:2, 47:6, 68:4, 32, 71:22, 75:9, 95:1, 96:2, 101:1, 104:33, 105:2, 146:2, 147:7, 149:1; Isaiah 12:5, 42:10; Jeremiah 20:13). And many times these sacred songs were accompanied with musical instruments (Psalms 33:2-3, 98:5).
     The musical tune accompanying these lyrics of praise was sung and played very “skillfully” (Psalms 33:3).  It was very melodic (Amos 5:23) and not mono-toned.  It was “solemn” in sound (Psalms 92:3), not boisterously lively in tempo, nor did it overpower the voice or the words sung.  “The real service of praise in the Temple was only with the voice. The instrumental music served only to accompany and sustain the song” (Solomon’s Temple, under The Duties of the Singers and Musicians, by 3D Bible Project at http://www.3dbibleproject.com/en/temple/details/priest_service.htm, accessed 6-21-11).  This was in stark contrast to the pagan style of religious music, in which rhythm and beat primarily dominated and drowned out the voice and lyrics.   
     This sacred song and music was to be performed every “morning” (Psalms 92:2), “day and night” (Psalms 92:2; 1 Chronicles 9:33) in praising the Lord God Michael “as every day’s work required” (1 Chronicles 16:37).  The non-priest Levites could not minister within the first or second apartment of the tabernacle itself, as they were not dedicated holy priests from the lineage of Aaron, but they were to perform their music and duties within the sacred boundaries of “the house of the Lord” (1 Chronicles 25:6; 2 Chronicles 29:25) in the court of the sanctuary or “before the dwelling place of the tabernacle of the congregation” (1 Chronicles 6:32).
     This sacred song and music was directly connected with the functioning of the priests. Whenever the priests “were to offer burnt offerings to the Lord” it was to be done “with singing” (2 Chronicles 23:18).  Before any ordained priest could enter within the sanctuary itself to minister before the Lord God Michael, they were to “come before his presence with singing” (Psalms 100:2).
     This coordinated service was designed to inform the listeners both inside and outside the sanctuary of the priests’ daily ministrations. Specific music could be heard at appropriate times before, during and after religious, ceremonial and sacred feast services (2 Chronicles 30:21-22).  Thus whenever music and singing was heard from the Sanctuary, the people knew that the priest was performing his ministerial work, and their thoughts would turn immediately toward his sacred work before God.
     Under the direction and “commandment of the Lord God by His prophets” (2 Chronicles 29:25-26), these musically-gifted Levites were organized into specific groups, with chiefs or leaders presiding over each group.  During the time of David there were three noted chief singers, each a descendant from a different Levite son.  Heman was chief among these three, and he was from the Kohathites (1 Chronicles 6:33, 15:17).  Asaph, from the Gershonites, stood on Heman’s right side (1 Chronicles 6:39-43, 15:17), and Ethan, from Merari, stood on his left (1 Chronicles 6:44, 15:17).
     These three chief singers were accompanied by some 288 other Levite singers (1 Chronicles 25:7) “of the second degree” (1 Chronicles 15:18).  Some of these singers could also accompany their singing “with instruments of music” (1 Chronicles 15:16, 19). There were yet another 4000 other musicians that only played instruments (1 Chronicles 23:5).  The “chief musician” among all these talented instrumentalists was Jeduthun (see chapter heading of Psalms 39, 62, 77).  The one man above and in control of all these singers and players of musical instruments was the director or conductor “Chenaniah the master of the song with the singers” (1 Chronicles 15:22, 27).
     The only singing voices heard within the precincts of the sanctuary and temple were of the male gender.  Levite women were not chosen to serve as priests or to carry out any duties within the temple. God designed this so that all religious work performed by the men within the sacred precincts of the sanctuary and temple would be free from all distractions of the opposite sex, preventing immorality from occurring.
     Pagan cultures, however, as covered earlier, freely employed a mixture of both men and women within their temples.  These female “virgins” or temple prostitutes were actively involved in their religious services, and commonly attracted and lured visitors by singing along with the music being played (Isaiah 23:15-16).  This formed a clear and plain distinction between the religious services of God and those of pagan origin.
     The Levite priests were divided into 24 courses (1 Chronicles 24:1-19). Likewise, the Levite singers and musicians “were also divided into 24 courses” (Solomon’s Temple, under The Duties of the Singers and Musicians, by 3D Bible Project at http://www.3dbibleproject.com/en/temple/details/priest_service.htm, accessed 6-21-11; 1 Chronicles 25:8-31). This meant that on any given day there were at least 12 singers accompanied by over 160 musicians to perform all the sacred song and music during their course of duty.
     These chief singers were not only to perform songs that had been already written, but were also to write new sacred music in praising and worshiping God (Psalms 98:1).  These written songs were commonly referred to as “Psalms” (see chapter heading of Psalms 66-69, 75-76, 83, 87-88, 92 and 108), which were basically religious poems set to music (Strong’s, Hebrew word #4210).  Out of the 150 songs found recorded in the book of Psalms, it documents that Heman wrote at least 1 song (Psalms 88); Ethan also at least 1 (Psalms 89), and Asaph at least 12 (Psalms 50, 73-83).
     But it was not just songs written by these chosen Levite men which could be sung in praise to the Lord God.  The Scriptures document that the first written song of any Israelite was by Moses (Exodus 15:1-11), and he wrote at least 1 other recorded song (Psalms 90). King David wrote at least 75 songs (Psalms 3-9, 11-32, 34-41, 51-65, 68-70, 72, 86, 101, 103, 108-110, 122, 124, 131, 133, 138-145); and there are 61 other documented songs that are from unknown authors (Psalms 1-2, 10, 33, 42-49, 66-67, 71, 84-85, 87, 91-100, 102, 104-107, 111-121, 123, 125-130, 132, 134-137, 146-150). Even the prophet Isaiah (Isaiah 5:1-30) and Habakkuk (Habakkuk 3:1-19) wrote songs of praise to the Lord God of heaven.
     These sacred songs were not all written in the same manner, nor were they all performed in the same manner. Some were prayers set to music (6 such prayers – Psalms 17, 72, 86, 90, 102, 142).  Others were for the purpose of instruction, such as imparting wisdom or morals (13 such Maschils – Psalms 32, 42, 44-45, 52-55, 74, 78, 88-89, 142), or to engrave or inscribe the truth in the heart (6 such Michtams – Psalms 16, 56-60).  Still others were musical pieces performed in climatic elevating progression for the purpose of causing the thoughts of the listeners to rise to a higher place and become centered upon God “in the beauty of holiness” (1 Chronicles 16:29; Psalms 29:2, 96:9) (15 such songs – Psalms 120-134).  Statutes and laws of the Lord God Michael were also put to music (Psalms 119:54) in order to be more readily memorized as Scripture songs, and become an unforgettable guide throughout life.
     Such a variety in the types of sacred songs and music performed and heard in praising God was encouraged because every person was different, and thus could not be reached or benefitted by the same style of sacred song.  What would work for one would not necessarily uplift another.  But even in variety, all song and music was directed to, and focused upon, praising the Lord God Michael and extolling His glorious, holy and beautiful character.  And the Bible states that the Lord God Michael Himself accepted and was delighted by such worshipful melodies in praises to Him!
     Just after the stone temple had been finished, all the priests, singers and musicians gathered together to dedicate the temple.  You can imagine that with some 288 singers and 4000 accompanying musicians performing in harmony, the wonderful melodic songs of praise to the Lord God Michael must have sounded awe inspiring!  Michael personally let His people know that it pleased Him:  “It came even to pass, as the trumpeters and singers were as one, to make one sound to be heard in praising and thanking the LORD; and when they lifted up their voice with the trumpets and cymbals and instruments of music, and praised the LORD, saying, For he is good; for his mercy endureth for ever: that then the house was filled with a cloud, even the house of the LORD; So that the priests could not stand to minister by reason of the cloud: for the glory of the LORD had filled the house of God” (2 Chronicles 5:13-14).
     Despite Lucifer’s gross misuse of his own musical talents, the Lord God is not repulsed by the sounds of His people worshiping and praising Him in song and instrumental music – whether it be singing accompanied with instrumental music (Psalms 98:5, 144:9, 149:3; Isaiah 38:20), singing alone (Psalms 104:33), or instrumental music alone (Psalms 71:22).  He is attracted to come and personally dwell among those who sing His praises!  The Scriptures declare that the Lord God Michael is the holy One “that inhabitest the praises of Israel” (Psalms 22:3).  The Lord God Michael is pleased more “with a song” of praise that “will magnify him with thanksgiving”, than with the sacrificing of many animals (Psalms 69:30-31).
     In fact, the Lord God Michael gave plans for a proposed new temple which included “the chambers of the singers in the inner court” of the sanctuary (Ezekiel 40:44)!  The Scriptures state that “it is good to sing praises unto our God” (Psalms 147:1), as well as to play musical instruments “unto our God” (Psalms 147:7).  It was predicted that “All the earth shall worship thee, and shall sing unto thee; they shall sing to thy name” (Psalms 66:4).  
     Those who are saved and redeemed from the earth and taken to heaven will be allowed to continue singing and playing musical instruments to the glory and praise of both the “Lord God Almighty” and to the Lord God Michael – “thou King of saints” (Revelation 15:2-3, also 14:2-3) forevermore.
     In regards to the various kinds of musical instruments listed earlier that were common to the Israelites, the Scriptures document only some of these instruments being used by the Levites within the sacred precincts of the sanctuary or temple itself.  These specific instruments included cornets (Psalms 98:6), cymbals (1 Chronicles 16:5, 42, 25:6; 2 Chronicles 5:12-13, 29:25; Ezra 3:10), harps (1 Chronicles 16:5, 25:6; 2 Chronicles 5:12, 29:25; Psalms 43:4, 98:5), horns (1 Chronicles 25:5), psalteries or lyres (1 Chronicles 16:5, 25:6; 2 Chronicles 5:12, 29:25), and trumpets (2 Kings 11:14; 1 Chronicles 16:6, 42; 2 Chronicles 5:12-13, 7:6, 23:13, 29:25-28; Psalms 98:6; Ezra 3:10).  
     You will notice that from all the musical instruments available to the Israelites, the following were not scripturally documented as being used in worship services within the sanctuary or temple itself: flutes; pipes; double reeds; organs; whistles; drums; tambourines or timbrels or tabrets; clappers; rattles; and bells (note: although small bells were used on the bottom of the high priest’s robe, they were not recorded as being used in sacred music within the sanctuary or temple).
     Throughout the entire Scriptural record, there is not one recorded instance in which any type of drum was ever heard or seen being played within the sanctuary or temple, especially during the worship of the Lord God Michael.
     It may be of interest to note, however, that when King David sought to bring the ark of God into Jerusalem for the first time, he did not carefully follow the God-given instructions for proper transportation of the ark, and one person was struck dead because of it. Timbrels or small drums were being used to accompany the musical procession (see 1 Chronicles 13:3-10) when this tragic event occurred.  But after understanding the reason for Uzzah’s death, and carefully following God’s instructions for proper transportation of the ark, the musical instruments then used were limited to those only played by the Levites and priests within the sanctuary. The timbrels, tambourines or tabrets were not used in any way to accompany the second musical procession, and King David was able to successfully bring in the ark of God into Jerusalem without any further problems (see 1 Chronicles 15:14-21).



 2) -  Sacred Outside Sanctuary and Temple

     Outside the precincts of the sanctuary and temple, the rules governing musical instruments were less strict.  The Israelites utilized all of the musical instruments available to them to accompany their public singing of praises to the Lord God Michael – including drums (1 Samuel 10:5-6; 1 Chronicles 13:3-10; Psalms 81:2, 149:3, 150:4).  But the drums they used were small hand-held instruments played with the hand like timbrels, tabrets and tambourines. These helped move the tempo of the music without drowning out the melody. They were not the larger and louder drums beaten with sticks used by the pagans in their temples and worship services.
     Public songs and musical praises to God heard outside of the temple often occurred during sacred processions through the city (1 Chronicles 13:3-10, 15:16-28), where “the singers went before, the players on instruments followed after”, and “among them were the damsels playing with timbrels” (Psalms 68:25).  They were publicly performed before warfare (2 Chronicles 20:21-22), after victory in warfare (Judges 5:1-31; 1 Samuel 18:6-7; Psalms 18:48-49, 27:6), but especially after times when the Lord God Michael miraculously defended His people (Exodus 15:1-19) or delivered them from harm (Jeremiah 20:13) or from captivity (Psalms 126:1-3; Isaiah 51:11, 52:5-9).  They were also publicly performed at the dedication of important things, such as the completion of the stone temple (2 Chronicles 5:1-14); or the walls of Jerusalem rebuilt (Nehemiah 12:27-43).
     Public songs and musical praises burst forth at any time in which God’s followers were overjoyed at what He had mercifully done for them (Psalms 13:6, 30:3-4, 89:1, 101:1, 147:6-9; Isaiah 51:3, 52:9).  Praises were sung in gratitude for healing (Psalms 30:2-4; 147:1-3; Isaiah 35:6); for forgiveness (Psalms 51:14-15); redemption (Psalms 71:22-23); salvation (1 Chronicles 16:23; Psalms 96:2; Isaiah 12:2-3); and protection (Psalms 59:16-17; Jeremiah 20:13).  The people sang public praises to God for providing for their needs: such as for water (Numbers 21:16-18); rain and growing vegetation (Psalms 147:7-8); food (Psalms 147:7, 14; Jeremiah 31:12), or even being raised back to life (Isaiah 26:19)!  And God’s people also sung and played instruments for no other reason than because they were happy (Proverbs 29:6; Isaiah 65:14; Ephesians 5:19; James 5:13).
     These public songs were not restricted to the male gender like within the Sanctuary and Temple, but could be sung and played by both men (1 Chronicles 15:15-28) and women (Exodus 15:21; 1 Samuel 18:6-7) alike, or a combination of the two (1 Chronicles 13:8).  It also did not matter whether songs were sung or played by one individual alone (Isaiah 5:1-30), or by many playing and singing together as a group.  
     Public songs welcomed and invited listeners to join in with singing to God. These songs were encouraged to be sung among the heathen (Psalms 18:49, 57:9, 96:1-3, 10, 105:1-2, 108:3-4, 145:7-12; Isaiah 12:4-6, 24:14, 42:10-12, 48:20-22), and even before their gods (Psalms 138:1)!  In this way, songs of praise to the Mighty Lord God for all that He had done for His people would serve as an intriguing and often effective witness to the pagans, bringing them the truth about the Lord God Michael.  If the tune happened to be a memorable one, it might become lodged in their minds and work like leaven to help bring about their conversion from paganistic darkness into the light of God (Psalms 96:1-13, 47:6-8, 57:8-11, 66:1-10, 138:1-8, 145:6-21).  In fact, it was prophesied that God’s followers “shall lift up their voice, they shall sing for the majesty of the LORD, they shall cry aloud from the sea” (Isaiah 24:14), and “From the uttermost part of the earth have we [heathen peoples] heard songs, even glory to the righteous” Lord God (Isaiah 24:16).  
     Songs sung only to the Lord in private worship were also perfectly acceptable to God (2 Samuel 22:1-51; Psalms 149:5); there need be no other audience for the music.


-  Dancing

     There is no recorded instance in the Scriptures regarding dancing ever having been performed within the precincts of the sanctuary or temple.
     Outside the temple, however, many Israelites danced along with the sacred song and music being played in praise to God (Psalms 149:3).  This included King David himself when he was bringing the Ark of the Covenant within the city of Jerusalem (2 Samuel 6:13-17; 1 Chronicles 15:29).  Some would dance just because they were joyous (Psalms 30:11; Ecclesiastes 3:4; Jeremiah 31:4, 13).  “Miriam the prophetess...took a timbrel in her hand; and all the women went out after her with timbrels and with dances” (Exodus 15:20) in joyous celebration for their deliverance from the pursuing Egyptian army.  After King Saul and David returned victorious from warfare, “the women came out of all cities of Israel, singing and dancing, to meet King Saul, with tabrets, with joy, and with instruments of music” (1 Samuel 18:6).  When Jephthah returned safely after subduing the enemies of Israel “his daughter came out to meet him with timbrels and with dances” (Judges 11:34).  Also the “daughters of Shiloh [would] come out to dance in dances” in celebration of a good harvest (Judges 21:21).
     These various dances which the Israelites performed outside of the sanctuary and temple were not the acrobatic gyrations and lewd, sensual movements of pagan dances.  These dances of the Israelites were simple and joyous, celebrating happy events or God’s mercies and gifts to them.  In fact, some dances were actually considered to be part of the praising of God through music (Psalms 150:4; 149:3).
     These dances were not displeasing to God, nor did He frown upon them.  God delights to make and to see His people happy (Psalms 105:43, 113:4-9; 2 Chronicles 20:27; 1 Kings 8:66; Ezra 6:22; Isaiah 61:1-3, 51:11-12). This happiness in turn promotes strength (Nehemiah 8:10), alleviates sickness (Proverbs 17:22), produces peace and rest and contentment (Habakkuk 3:17-18), and a grateful, loving heart willing to serve the Lord God who freely bestows such blessings (Psalms 89:15-18, 27:6, 95:1-7, 100:1-5; Jeremiah 33:11).


3) -  Secular and Non-religious

     Secular and non-religious songs and music composed and performed among the Israelites generally dealt with various aspects surrounding everyday life.
     The Scriptures document secular songs and music dealing with laboring in fields or vineyards, and these could be heard being performed while working in these fields (Isaiah 16:10).  Other secular songs and music dealt with drinking liquor, and these could be heard during drunken feasts (Isaiah 5:12). Songs about sexual promiscuity could also be heard during these gatherings (Exodus 32:6, 18, 25).  Others dealt with mourning a bad harvest (Isaiah 16:9-11), or misfortune (Isaiah 54:1), or were lamentations for the loss of loved ones (2 Chronicles 35:23-25).  Still others surrounded prostitution and harlotry (Isaiah 23:16).
     These secular and non-religious songs could be heard anywhere, among any class of people – whether poor or wealthy – and were even performed within the king’s palace itself (Ecclesiastes 2:8).



CHAPTER 23 -  GUIDING PRINCIPLES FOR CHRISTIANS

     We are no longer living in the Old Covenant period of the Bible, but are now living in this New Covenant period. We know the Lord God Michael as Jesus Christ our Saviour and Redeemer. How should we honor Him with so many modern styles and traditions in music to choose from these days? Which songs should we listen to or sing? Which are pleasing to God and His Son?
     The Holy Scriptures tell us to choose music whose beat, rhythm, tempo and style:
          1 – Is completely different from the music of the world (see Romans 12:2; 1 John 2:15).
          2 – Is well-structured, harmonious, melodious and precise (1 Corinthians 14:40; Colossians 3:16), not one of disorder, imbalance or of few notes.
          3 – Promotes a peaceful atmosphere (see Colossians 3:15; Philippians 4:7; John 14:27), not one of clamor, rebellion and aggression.
          4 – Has an uplifting influence encouraging desires to follow and please God (1 Corinthians 6:19-20; Titus 2:11-12), not one encouraging selfish and sexual or lustful desires.
          5 – Has a spiritual effect to bring one closer to God (1 Peter 1:16; Colossians 3:16), not one which puts God and His truth in the background.
          6 – Encourages God and His heavenly angels to dwell with the listener (1 Samuel 16:14-23), and thereby causes Satan and his evil angels to flee away.
          7 – Is of such a character that brings glory to God (1 Corinthians 10:31) and not in any way to Satan.


     What kind of song lyrics are acceptable and pleasing to God and His Son?
     The Holy Scriptures tell us to choose lyrics that:
          1 – Are of a spiritual nature (Ephesians 5:18) rather than a worldly nature.
          2 – Are scripturally sound with a spiritual message promoting truth that is easy to understand (Colossians 3:16; 1 Corinthians 14:15), not a message promoting falsehood or vagaries.
          3 – Promotes a pure and positive frame of mind (Philippians 4:8), not a moody, depressed, impure or unholy frame of mind.
          4 – Is of such a character that could be sung with the grace of God in our hearts (Colossians 3:16), not sung with carnal feelings, lust, malice, hatred, or evil in our hearts.
          5 – Encourages Christians to rejoice in the Lord (Philippians 4:4), not to rejoice in self or in sin.
          6 – Encourages self-denial in supporting and edifying others (Romans 15:1-3; 14:13), not pleasing self or misleading others away from God.
          7 – Is for the glory of God (1 Corinthians 10:31), not the glory of Satan.

     The Bible simply states:
      “Let the word of Christ dwell in you richly in all wisdom; teaching and admonishing one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing with grace in your hearts to the Lord.” Colossians 3:16.

     “...be filled with the Spirit; speaking to one another in psalms and hymns and spiritual songs, singing and making melody in your heart to the Lord.” Ephesians 5:18-19.

     “Whether therefore ye eat, or drink, or whatsoever ye do, do all to the glory of God.” 1 Corinthians 10:31.

     By adhering to these Scriptural principles of music, a great many beloved Christian hymns have been composed and passed down through the years. These hymns combine scriptural truths with a sweet melody that uplifts the mind and heart towards God. These hymns have helped many souls to find refuge in God and become established upon Bible truth. One of the most famous hymns like this is Martin Luther’s “A Mighty Fortress is Our God.”
     The lyrics for George Frederick Handel’s masterpiece the “Messiah” were all taken directly from Scripture. Its words and melody pointed all, both Christian and non-Christian, illiterate and educated alike, to behold the true Messiah – Jesus Christ, the One who is worthy of our praise and worship.
     After all, God is the Creator of music, and He created us with the ability to compose and sing.  Isn’t this what the real purpose of music and song was for - to show forth our love and gratitude in glorifying God and Jesus Christ whom He has sent, and to edify and uplift one another to do the same?
     One of the great composers of the 1700s very clearly stated what should be the purpose of all music:
     “The aim and final end of all music should be none other than the glory of God and the refreshment of the soul. If heed is not paid to this, it is not true music but a diabolical bawling and twanging.” Johann Sebastian Bach.

     Proper music is an essential part of our worship to God.  The Bible states that when we praise God, He comes down and dwells with us!
     “...thou (God) art holy, O thou that inhabitest the praises of Israel.” Psalms 22:3.

     The Hebrew word for “inhabitest” means to “sit down...to dwell...to remain” (Strong’s, #3427), and the word “praises” means “hymns” (Strong’s, #8416). The Bible declares over and over again that the people of God are to “sing praises (hymns) to the Lord”.  When we do, the great God of heaven – our heavenly Father – and our Lord God Michael/Jesus Christ comes down to dwell with us! And with such proper uplifting music in our midst, the heavenly angels are equipped to drive the Devil and his evil angels far away from us (see 1 Samuel 16:23).



CHAPTER 24 –  WHOM WILL YOU SERVE?

     It is hoped, dear reader, that after reading all the information presented in this book, you will be able to clearly see and understand that the style and type of music you sing, play or listen to determines exactly whose presence you invite into your midst - the loving Gods of heaven, or Lucifer, the evil god of this earth.
     When you listen to or sing praises to God, His presence abides with you and drives away the spirit of Satan and his evil angels.
     When you listen to or sing Rock music or other paganized styles of music containing a refined and syncopated back beat, Satan’s presence comes into your midst, and his evil angels drive away the Spirit of God and His heavenly angels.  
     Rock music is Satan’s ultimate masterpiece of deception.  In all its various forms – including CCM – Rock’s identifying rhythm and paganistic beat is the ultimate musical force behind honoring and worshiping Lucifer. It comes from Babylon, and Babylon is not the kingdom of God and light, but the kingdom of Lucifer and darkness.
     Lucifer has indeed come down in the last days of this earth’s history, just as he told the Muslims he would centuries ago, and also told his followers through Cyril Scott in the 1930-1950s.  He is indeed obtaining the worship he craves from the vast majority of people through the type of music they choose to listen to, whether they realize it or not, and are also being prepared through this beat music to accept Lucifer when he appears as The (false) Christ to deceive the whole world!
     The Gods of heaven specifically tells all of Their followers to not remain connected with anything contaminated with Babylon or its king, Lucifer, but to flee away from it – not even touching anything connected with it - including associating ourselves with any paganized style of music originating from Babylon. And if we should choose not to heed this warning and instead remain contaminated by Babylon, God tells us that we will lose our soul and be destroyed right along with Babylon!
     “Can two walk together, except they be agreed?” Amos 3:3.

     “...Babylon the great is fallen, is fallen, and is become the habitation of devils, and the hold of every foul spirit, and a cage of every unclean and hateful bird...Come out of her, my people, that ye be not partakers of her sins, and that ye receive not of her plagues.” Revelation 18:2, 4.

     “Flee out of the midst of Babylon, and deliver every man his soul: be not cut off in her iniquity; for this is the time of the Lord’s vengeance; he will render upon her a recompense....My people, go ye out of the midst of her, and deliver ye every man his soul from the fierce anger of the Lord.” Jeremiah 51:6, 45.

     “...what fellowship hath righteousness with unrighteousness? and what communion hath light with darkness?  And what concord hath Christ with Belial? or what part hath he that believeth with an infidel?...Wherefore come out from among them, and be ye separate, saith the Lord, and touch not the unclean thing”. 2 Corinthians 6:14-15, 17.

     If we choose to do this, God promises:
     “…and I will receive you, And will be a Father unto you, and ye shall be my sons and daughters, saith the Lord Almighty.” 2 Corinthians 6:17-18.

     This very important choice is now up to you to make, dear reader, and what a solemn and life-changing decision it is!  We are in the last days of earth’s history, where Lucifer is depicted as being a roaring lion doing all that he can to ensnare and captivate you (see 1 Peter 5:8). But with your eyes now opened to Lucifer’s grand and doomed plan, you have an advantage over most of his unwittingly-deceived worshipers. It is up to you to decide whether to join the swelling ranks of his army and war against God, or to shun evil and choose the good and to become a child of God.
     And if you should choose to make the noble and difficult decision to give up the Devil’s tainted music and allow only God’s holy and sacred music to fill your life, please know that it can only be accomplished and maintained through the help, grace and strength of God!
     “For if there be first a willing mind, it is accepted according to that a man hath, and not according to that he hath not.” 2 Corinthians 8:12.

     “I can do all things through Christ which strengtheneth me.” Philippians 4:13.

     May God-the Father, His Son-the Lord God Jesus Christ and God-the Holy Spirit help you to make the right musical choice, as your life is at stake!